summaryrefslogtreecommitdiff
path: root/58926-0.txt
blob: ac30b1794eea489165a00b541b1f3cf8bd8c0870 (plain)
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
10
11
12
13
14
15
16
17
18
19
20
21
22
23
24
25
26
27
28
29
30
31
32
33
34
35
36
37
38
39
40
41
42
43
44
45
46
47
48
49
50
51
52
53
54
55
56
57
58
59
60
61
62
63
64
65
66
67
68
69
70
71
72
73
74
75
76
77
78
79
80
81
82
83
84
85
86
87
88
89
90
91
92
93
94
95
96
97
98
99
100
101
102
103
104
105
106
107
108
109
110
111
112
113
114
115
116
117
118
119
120
121
122
123
124
125
126
127
128
129
130
131
132
133
134
135
136
137
138
139
140
141
142
143
144
145
146
147
148
149
150
151
152
153
154
155
156
157
158
159
160
161
162
163
164
165
166
167
168
169
170
171
172
173
174
175
176
177
178
179
180
181
182
183
184
185
186
187
188
189
190
191
192
193
194
195
196
197
198
199
200
201
202
203
204
205
206
207
208
209
210
211
212
213
214
215
216
217
218
219
220
221
222
223
224
225
226
227
228
229
230
231
232
233
234
235
236
237
238
239
240
241
242
243
244
245
246
247
248
249
250
251
252
253
254
255
256
257
258
259
260
261
262
263
264
265
266
267
268
269
270
271
272
273
274
275
276
277
278
279
280
281
282
283
284
285
286
287
288
289
290
291
292
293
294
295
296
297
298
299
300
301
302
303
304
305
306
307
308
309
310
311
312
313
314
315
316
317
318
319
320
321
322
323
324
325
326
327
328
329
330
331
332
333
334
335
336
337
338
339
340
341
342
343
344
345
346
347
348
349
350
351
352
353
354
355
356
357
358
359
360
361
362
363
364
365
366
367
368
369
370
371
372
373
374
375
376
377
378
379
380
381
382
383
384
385
386
387
388
389
390
391
392
393
394
395
396
397
398
399
400
401
402
403
404
405
406
407
408
409
410
411
412
413
414
415
416
417
418
419
420
421
422
423
424
425
426
427
428
429
430
431
432
433
434
435
436
437
438
439
440
441
442
443
444
445
446
447
448
449
450
451
452
453
454
455
456
457
458
459
460
461
462
463
464
465
466
467
468
469
470
471
472
473
474
475
476
477
478
479
480
481
482
483
484
485
486
487
488
489
490
491
492
493
494
495
496
497
498
499
500
501
502
503
504
505
506
507
508
509
510
511
512
513
514
515
516
517
518
519
520
521
522
523
524
525
526
527
528
529
530
531
532
533
534
535
536
537
538
539
540
541
542
543
544
545
546
547
548
549
550
551
552
553
554
555
556
557
558
559
560
561
562
563
564
565
566
567
568
569
570
571
572
573
574
575
576
577
578
579
580
581
582
583
584
585
586
587
588
589
590
591
592
593
594
595
596
597
598
599
600
601
602
603
604
605
606
607
608
609
610
611
612
613
614
615
616
617
618
619
620
621
622
623
624
625
626
627
628
629
630
631
632
633
634
635
636
637
638
639
640
641
642
643
644
645
646
647
648
649
650
651
652
653
654
655
656
657
658
659
660
661
662
663
664
665
666
667
668
669
670
671
672
673
674
675
676
677
678
679
680
681
682
683
684
685
686
687
688
689
690
691
692
693
694
695
696
697
698
699
700
701
702
703
704
705
706
707
708
709
710
711
712
713
714
715
716
717
718
719
720
721
722
723
724
725
726
727
728
729
730
731
732
733
734
735
736
737
738
739
740
741
742
743
744
745
746
747
748
749
750
751
752
753
754
755
756
757
758
759
760
761
762
763
764
765
766
767
768
769
770
771
772
773
774
775
776
777
778
779
780
781
782
783
784
785
786
787
788
789
790
791
792
793
794
795
796
797
798
799
800
801
802
803
804
805
806
807
808
809
810
811
812
813
814
815
816
817
818
819
820
821
822
823
824
825
826
827
828
829
830
831
832
833
834
835
836
837
838
839
840
841
842
843
844
845
846
847
848
849
850
851
852
853
854
855
856
857
858
859
860
861
862
863
864
865
866
867
868
869
870
871
872
873
874
875
876
877
878
879
880
881
882
883
884
885
886
887
888
889
890
891
892
893
894
895
896
897
898
899
900
901
902
903
904
905
906
907
908
909
910
911
912
913
914
915
916
917
918
919
920
921
922
923
924
925
926
927
928
929
930
931
932
933
934
935
936
937
938
939
940
941
942
943
944
945
946
947
948
949
950
951
952
953
954
955
956
957
958
959
960
961
962
963
964
965
966
967
968
969
970
971
972
973
974
975
976
977
978
979
980
981
982
983
984
985
986
987
988
989
990
991
992
993
994
995
996
997
998
999
1000
1001
1002
1003
1004
1005
1006
1007
1008
1009
1010
1011
1012
1013
1014
1015
1016
1017
1018
1019
1020
1021
1022
1023
1024
1025
1026
1027
1028
1029
1030
1031
1032
1033
1034
1035
1036
1037
1038
1039
1040
1041
1042
1043
1044
1045
1046
1047
1048
1049
1050
1051
1052
1053
1054
1055
1056
1057
1058
1059
1060
1061
1062
1063
1064
1065
1066
1067
1068
1069
1070
1071
1072
1073
1074
1075
1076
1077
1078
1079
1080
1081
1082
1083
1084
1085
1086
1087
1088
1089
1090
1091
1092
1093
1094
1095
1096
1097
1098
1099
1100
1101
1102
1103
1104
1105
1106
1107
1108
1109
1110
1111
1112
1113
1114
1115
1116
1117
1118
1119
1120
1121
1122
1123
1124
1125
1126
1127
1128
1129
1130
1131
1132
1133
1134
1135
1136
1137
1138
1139
1140
1141
1142
1143
1144
1145
1146
1147
1148
1149
1150
1151
1152
1153
1154
1155
1156
1157
1158
1159
1160
1161
1162
1163
1164
1165
1166
1167
1168
1169
1170
1171
1172
1173
1174
1175
1176
1177
1178
1179
1180
1181
1182
1183
1184
1185
1186
1187
1188
1189
1190
1191
1192
1193
1194
1195
1196
1197
1198
1199
1200
1201
1202
1203
1204
1205
1206
1207
1208
1209
1210
1211
1212
1213
1214
1215
1216
1217
1218
1219
1220
1221
1222
1223
1224
1225
1226
1227
1228
1229
1230
1231
1232
1233
1234
1235
1236
1237
1238
1239
1240
1241
1242
1243
1244
1245
1246
1247
1248
1249
1250
1251
1252
1253
1254
1255
1256
1257
1258
1259
1260
1261
1262
1263
1264
1265
1266
1267
1268
1269
1270
1271
1272
1273
1274
1275
1276
1277
1278
1279
1280
1281
1282
1283
1284
1285
1286
1287
1288
1289
1290
1291
1292
1293
1294
1295
1296
1297
1298
1299
1300
1301
1302
1303
1304
1305
1306
1307
1308
1309
1310
1311
1312
1313
1314
1315
1316
1317
1318
1319
1320
1321
1322
1323
1324
1325
1326
1327
1328
1329
1330
1331
1332
1333
1334
1335
1336
1337
1338
1339
1340
1341
1342
1343
1344
1345
1346
1347
1348
1349
1350
1351
1352
1353
1354
1355
1356
1357
1358
1359
1360
1361
1362
1363
1364
1365
1366
1367
1368
1369
1370
1371
1372
1373
1374
1375
1376
1377
1378
1379
1380
1381
1382
1383
1384
1385
1386
1387
1388
1389
1390
1391
1392
1393
1394
1395
1396
1397
1398
1399
1400
1401
1402
1403
1404
1405
1406
1407
1408
1409
1410
1411
1412
1413
1414
1415
1416
1417
1418
1419
1420
1421
1422
1423
1424
1425
1426
1427
1428
1429
1430
1431
1432
1433
1434
1435
1436
1437
1438
1439
1440
1441
1442
1443
1444
1445
1446
1447
1448
1449
1450
1451
1452
1453
1454
1455
1456
1457
1458
1459
1460
1461
1462
1463
1464
1465
1466
1467
1468
1469
1470
1471
1472
1473
1474
1475
1476
1477
1478
1479
1480
1481
1482
1483
1484
1485
1486
1487
1488
1489
1490
1491
1492
1493
1494
1495
1496
1497
1498
1499
1500
1501
1502
1503
1504
1505
1506
1507
1508
1509
1510
1511
1512
1513
1514
1515
1516
1517
1518
1519
1520
1521
1522
1523
1524
1525
1526
1527
1528
1529
1530
1531
1532
1533
1534
1535
1536
1537
1538
1539
1540
1541
1542
1543
1544
1545
1546
1547
1548
1549
1550
1551
1552
1553
1554
1555
1556
1557
1558
1559
1560
1561
1562
1563
1564
1565
1566
1567
1568
1569
1570
1571
1572
1573
1574
1575
1576
1577
1578
1579
1580
1581
1582
1583
1584
1585
1586
1587
1588
1589
1590
1591
1592
1593
1594
1595
1596
1597
1598
1599
1600
1601
1602
1603
1604
1605
1606
1607
1608
1609
1610
1611
1612
1613
1614
1615
1616
1617
1618
1619
1620
1621
1622
1623
1624
1625
1626
1627
1628
1629
1630
1631
1632
1633
1634
1635
1636
1637
1638
1639
1640
1641
1642
1643
1644
1645
1646
1647
1648
1649
1650
1651
1652
1653
1654
1655
1656
1657
1658
1659
1660
1661
1662
1663
1664
1665
1666
1667
1668
1669
1670
1671
1672
1673
1674
1675
1676
1677
1678
1679
1680
1681
1682
1683
1684
1685
1686
1687
1688
1689
1690
1691
1692
1693
1694
1695
1696
1697
1698
1699
1700
1701
1702
1703
1704
1705
1706
1707
1708
1709
1710
1711
1712
1713
1714
1715
1716
1717
1718
1719
1720
1721
1722
1723
1724
1725
1726
1727
1728
1729
1730
1731
1732
1733
1734
1735
1736
1737
1738
1739
1740
1741
1742
1743
1744
1745
1746
1747
1748
1749
1750
1751
1752
1753
1754
1755
1756
1757
1758
1759
1760
1761
1762
1763
1764
1765
1766
1767
1768
1769
1770
1771
1772
1773
1774
1775
1776
1777
1778
1779
1780
1781
1782
1783
1784
1785
1786
1787
1788
1789
1790
1791
1792
1793
1794
1795
1796
1797
1798
1799
1800
1801
1802
1803
1804
1805
1806
1807
1808
1809
1810
1811
1812
1813
1814
1815
1816
1817
1818
1819
1820
1821
1822
1823
1824
1825
1826
1827
1828
1829
1830
1831
1832
1833
1834
1835
1836
1837
1838
1839
1840
1841
1842
1843
1844
1845
1846
1847
1848
1849
1850
1851
1852
1853
1854
1855
1856
1857
1858
1859
1860
1861
1862
1863
1864
1865
1866
1867
1868
1869
1870
1871
1872
1873
1874
1875
1876
1877
1878
1879
1880
1881
1882
1883
1884
1885
1886
1887
1888
1889
1890
1891
1892
1893
1894
1895
1896
1897
1898
1899
1900
1901
1902
1903
1904
1905
1906
1907
1908
1909
1910
1911
1912
1913
1914
1915
1916
1917
1918
1919
1920
1921
1922
1923
1924
1925
1926
1927
1928
1929
1930
1931
1932
1933
1934
1935
1936
1937
1938
1939
1940
1941
1942
1943
1944
1945
1946
1947
1948
1949
1950
1951
1952
1953
1954
1955
1956
1957
1958
1959
1960
1961
1962
1963
1964
1965
1966
1967
1968
1969
1970
1971
1972
1973
1974
1975
1976
1977
1978
1979
1980
1981
1982
1983
1984
1985
1986
1987
1988
1989
1990
1991
1992
1993
1994
1995
1996
1997
1998
1999
2000
2001
2002
2003
2004
2005
2006
2007
2008
2009
2010
2011
2012
2013
2014
2015
2016
2017
2018
2019
2020
2021
2022
2023
2024
2025
2026
2027
2028
2029
2030
2031
2032
2033
2034
2035
2036
2037
2038
2039
2040
2041
2042
2043
2044
2045
2046
2047
2048
2049
2050
2051
2052
2053
2054
2055
2056
2057
2058
2059
2060
2061
2062
2063
2064
2065
2066
2067
2068
2069
2070
2071
2072
2073
2074
2075
2076
2077
2078
2079
2080
2081
2082
2083
2084
2085
2086
2087
2088
2089
2090
2091
2092
2093
2094
2095
2096
2097
2098
2099
2100
2101
2102
2103
2104
2105
2106
2107
2108
2109
2110
2111
2112
2113
2114
2115
2116
2117
2118
2119
2120
2121
2122
2123
2124
2125
2126
2127
2128
2129
2130
2131
2132
2133
2134
2135
2136
2137
2138
2139
2140
2141
2142
2143
2144
2145
2146
2147
2148
2149
2150
2151
2152
2153
2154
2155
2156
2157
2158
2159
2160
2161
2162
2163
2164
2165
2166
2167
2168
2169
2170
2171
2172
2173
2174
2175
2176
2177
2178
2179
2180
2181
2182
2183
2184
2185
2186
2187
2188
2189
2190
2191
2192
2193
2194
2195
2196
2197
2198
2199
2200
2201
2202
2203
2204
2205
2206
2207
2208
2209
2210
2211
2212
2213
2214
2215
2216
2217
2218
2219
2220
2221
2222
2223
2224
2225
2226
2227
2228
2229
2230
2231
2232
2233
2234
2235
2236
2237
2238
2239
2240
2241
2242
2243
2244
2245
2246
2247
2248
2249
2250
2251
2252
2253
2254
2255
2256
2257
2258
2259
2260
2261
2262
2263
2264
2265
2266
2267
2268
2269
2270
2271
2272
2273
2274
2275
2276
2277
2278
2279
2280
2281
2282
2283
2284
2285
2286
2287
2288
2289
2290
2291
2292
2293
2294
2295
2296
2297
2298
2299
2300
2301
2302
2303
2304
2305
2306
2307
2308
2309
2310
2311
2312
2313
2314
2315
2316
2317
2318
2319
2320
2321
2322
2323
2324
2325
2326
2327
2328
2329
2330
2331
2332
2333
2334
2335
2336
2337
2338
2339
2340
2341
2342
2343
2344
2345
2346
2347
2348
2349
2350
2351
2352
2353
2354
2355
2356
2357
2358
2359
2360
2361
2362
2363
2364
2365
2366
2367
2368
2369
2370
2371
2372
2373
2374
2375
2376
2377
2378
2379
2380
2381
2382
2383
2384
2385
2386
2387
2388
2389
2390
2391
2392
2393
2394
2395
2396
2397
2398
2399
2400
2401
2402
2403
2404
2405
2406
2407
2408
2409
2410
2411
2412
2413
2414
2415
2416
2417
2418
2419
2420
2421
2422
2423
2424
2425
2426
2427
2428
2429
2430
2431
2432
2433
2434
2435
2436
2437
2438
2439
2440
2441
2442
2443
2444
2445
2446
2447
2448
2449
2450
2451
2452
2453
2454
2455
2456
2457
2458
2459
2460
2461
2462
2463
2464
2465
2466
2467
2468
2469
2470
2471
2472
2473
2474
2475
2476
2477
2478
2479
2480
2481
2482
2483
2484
2485
2486
2487
2488
2489
2490
2491
2492
2493
2494
2495
2496
2497
2498
2499
2500
2501
2502
2503
2504
2505
2506
2507
2508
2509
2510
2511
2512
2513
2514
2515
2516
2517
2518
2519
2520
2521
2522
2523
2524
2525
2526
2527
2528
2529
2530
2531
2532
2533
2534
2535
2536
2537
2538
2539
2540
2541
2542
2543
2544
2545
2546
2547
2548
2549
2550
2551
2552
2553
2554
2555
2556
2557
2558
2559
2560
2561
2562
2563
2564
2565
2566
2567
2568
2569
2570
2571
2572
2573
2574
2575
2576
2577
2578
2579
2580
2581
2582
2583
2584
2585
2586
2587
2588
2589
2590
2591
2592
2593
2594
2595
2596
2597
2598
2599
2600
2601
2602
2603
2604
2605
2606
2607
2608
2609
2610
2611
2612
2613
2614
2615
2616
2617
2618
2619
2620
2621
2622
2623
2624
2625
2626
2627
2628
2629
2630
2631
2632
2633
2634
2635
2636
2637
2638
2639
2640
2641
2642
2643
2644
2645
2646
2647
2648
2649
2650
2651
2652
2653
2654
2655
2656
2657
2658
2659
2660
2661
2662
2663
2664
2665
2666
2667
2668
2669
2670
2671
2672
2673
2674
2675
2676
2677
2678
2679
2680
2681
2682
2683
2684
2685
2686
2687
2688
2689
2690
2691
2692
2693
2694
2695
2696
2697
2698
2699
2700
2701
2702
2703
2704
2705
2706
2707
2708
2709
2710
2711
2712
2713
2714
2715
2716
2717
2718
2719
2720
2721
2722
2723
2724
2725
2726
2727
2728
2729
2730
2731
2732
2733
2734
2735
2736
2737
2738
2739
2740
2741
2742
2743
2744
2745
2746
2747
2748
2749
2750
2751
2752
2753
2754
2755
2756
2757
2758
2759
2760
2761
2762
2763
2764
2765
2766
2767
2768
2769
2770
2771
2772
2773
2774
2775
2776
2777
2778
2779
2780
2781
2782
2783
2784
2785
2786
2787
2788
2789
2790
2791
2792
2793
2794
2795
2796
2797
2798
2799
2800
2801
2802
2803
2804
2805
2806
2807
2808
2809
2810
2811
2812
2813
2814
2815
2816
2817
2818
2819
2820
2821
2822
2823
2824
2825
2826
2827
2828
2829
2830
2831
2832
2833
2834
2835
2836
2837
2838
2839
2840
2841
2842
2843
2844
2845
2846
2847
2848
2849
2850
2851
2852
2853
2854
2855
2856
2857
2858
2859
2860
2861
2862
2863
2864
2865
2866
2867
2868
2869
2870
2871
2872
2873
2874
2875
2876
2877
2878
2879
2880
2881
2882
2883
2884
2885
2886
2887
2888
2889
2890
2891
2892
2893
2894
2895
2896
2897
2898
2899
2900
2901
2902
2903
2904
2905
2906
2907
2908
2909
2910
2911
2912
2913
2914
2915
2916
2917
2918
2919
2920
2921
2922
2923
2924
2925
2926
2927
2928
2929
2930
2931
2932
2933
2934
2935
2936
2937
2938
2939
2940
2941
2942
2943
2944
2945
2946
2947
2948
2949
2950
2951
2952
2953
2954
2955
2956
2957
2958
2959
2960
2961
2962
2963
2964
2965
2966
2967
2968
2969
2970
2971
2972
2973
2974
2975
2976
2977
2978
2979
2980
2981
2982
2983
2984
2985
2986
2987
2988
2989
2990
2991
2992
2993
2994
2995
2996
2997
2998
2999
3000
3001
3002
3003
3004
3005
3006
3007
3008
3009
3010
3011
3012
3013
3014
3015
3016
3017
3018
3019
3020
3021
3022
3023
3024
3025
3026
3027
3028
3029
3030
3031
3032
3033
3034
3035
3036
3037
3038
3039
3040
3041
3042
3043
3044
3045
3046
3047
3048
3049
3050
3051
3052
3053
3054
3055
3056
3057
3058
3059
3060
3061
3062
3063
3064
3065
3066
3067
3068
3069
3070
3071
3072
3073
3074
3075
3076
3077
3078
3079
3080
3081
3082
3083
3084
3085
3086
3087
3088
3089
3090
3091
3092
3093
3094
3095
3096
3097
3098
3099
3100
3101
3102
3103
3104
3105
3106
3107
3108
3109
3110
3111
3112
3113
3114
3115
3116
3117
3118
3119
3120
3121
3122
3123
3124
3125
3126
3127
3128
3129
3130
3131
3132
3133
3134
3135
3136
3137
3138
3139
3140
3141
3142
3143
3144
3145
3146
3147
3148
3149
3150
3151
3152
3153
3154
3155
3156
3157
3158
3159
3160
3161
3162
3163
3164
3165
3166
3167
3168
3169
3170
3171
3172
3173
3174
3175
3176
3177
3178
3179
3180
3181
3182
3183
3184
3185
3186
3187
3188
3189
3190
3191
3192
3193
3194
3195
3196
3197
3198
3199
3200
3201
3202
3203
3204
3205
3206
3207
3208
3209
3210
3211
3212
3213
3214
3215
3216
3217
3218
3219
3220
3221
3222
3223
3224
3225
3226
3227
3228
3229
3230
3231
3232
3233
3234
3235
3236
3237
3238
3239
3240
3241
3242
3243
3244
3245
3246
3247
3248
3249
3250
3251
3252
3253
3254
3255
3256
3257
3258
3259
3260
3261
3262
3263
3264
3265
3266
3267
3268
3269
3270
3271
3272
3273
3274
3275
3276
3277
3278
3279
3280
3281
3282
3283
3284
3285
3286
3287
3288
3289
3290
3291
3292
3293
3294
3295
3296
3297
3298
3299
3300
3301
3302
3303
3304
3305
3306
3307
3308
3309
3310
3311
3312
3313
3314
3315
3316
3317
3318
3319
3320
3321
3322
3323
3324
3325
3326
3327
3328
3329
3330
3331
3332
3333
3334
3335
3336
3337
3338
3339
3340
3341
3342
3343
3344
3345
3346
3347
3348
3349
3350
3351
3352
3353
3354
3355
3356
3357
3358
3359
3360
3361
3362
3363
3364
3365
3366
3367
3368
3369
3370
3371
3372
3373
3374
3375
3376
3377
3378
3379
3380
3381
3382
3383
3384
3385
3386
3387
3388
3389
3390
3391
3392
3393
3394
3395
3396
3397
3398
3399
3400
3401
3402
3403
3404
3405
3406
3407
3408
3409
3410
3411
3412
3413
3414
3415
3416
3417
3418
3419
3420
3421
3422
3423
3424
3425
3426
3427
3428
3429
3430
3431
3432
3433
3434
3435
3436
3437
3438
3439
3440
3441
3442
3443
3444
3445
3446
3447
3448
3449
3450
3451
3452
3453
3454
3455
3456
3457
3458
3459
3460
3461
3462
3463
3464
3465
3466
3467
3468
3469
3470
3471
3472
3473
3474
3475
3476
3477
3478
3479
3480
3481
3482
3483
3484
3485
3486
3487
3488
3489
3490
3491
3492
3493
3494
3495
3496
3497
3498
3499
3500
3501
3502
3503
3504
3505
3506
3507
3508
3509
3510
3511
3512
3513
3514
3515
3516
3517
3518
3519
3520
3521
3522
3523
3524
3525
3526
3527
3528
3529
3530
3531
3532
3533
3534
3535
3536
3537
3538
3539
3540
3541
3542
3543
3544
3545
3546
3547
3548
3549
3550
3551
3552
3553
3554
3555
3556
3557
3558
3559
3560
3561
3562
3563
3564
3565
3566
3567
3568
3569
3570
3571
3572
3573
3574
3575
3576
3577
3578
3579
3580
3581
3582
3583
3584
3585
3586
3587
3588
3589
3590
3591
3592
3593
3594
3595
3596
3597
3598
3599
3600
3601
3602
3603
3604
3605
3606
3607
3608
3609
3610
3611
3612
3613
3614
3615
3616
3617
3618
3619
3620
3621
3622
3623
3624
3625
3626
3627
3628
3629
3630
3631
3632
3633
3634
3635
3636
3637
3638
3639
3640
3641
3642
3643
3644
3645
3646
3647
3648
3649
3650
3651
3652
3653
3654
3655
3656
3657
3658
3659
3660
3661
3662
3663
3664
3665
3666
3667
3668
3669
3670
3671
3672
3673
3674
3675
3676
3677
3678
3679
3680
3681
3682
3683
3684
3685
3686
3687
3688
3689
3690
3691
3692
3693
3694
3695
3696
3697
3698
3699
3700
3701
3702
3703
3704
3705
3706
3707
3708
3709
3710
3711
3712
3713
3714
3715
3716
3717
3718
3719
3720
3721
3722
3723
3724
3725
3726
3727
3728
3729
3730
3731
3732
3733
3734
3735
3736
3737
3738
3739
3740
3741
3742
3743
3744
3745
3746
3747
3748
3749
3750
3751
3752
3753
3754
3755
3756
3757
3758
3759
3760
3761
3762
3763
3764
3765
3766
3767
3768
3769
3770
3771
3772
3773
3774
3775
3776
3777
3778
3779
3780
3781
3782
3783
3784
3785
3786
3787
3788
3789
3790
3791
3792
3793
3794
3795
3796
3797
3798
3799
3800
3801
3802
3803
3804
3805
3806
3807
3808
3809
3810
3811
3812
3813
3814
3815
3816
3817
3818
3819
3820
3821
3822
3823
3824
3825
3826
3827
3828
3829
3830
3831
3832
3833
3834
3835
3836
3837
3838
3839
3840
3841
3842
3843
3844
3845
3846
3847
3848
3849
3850
3851
3852
3853
3854
3855
3856
3857
3858
3859
3860
3861
3862
3863
3864
3865
3866
3867
3868
3869
3870
3871
3872
3873
3874
3875
3876
3877
3878
3879
3880
3881
3882
3883
3884
3885
3886
3887
3888
3889
3890
3891
3892
3893
3894
3895
3896
3897
3898
3899
3900
3901
3902
3903
3904
3905
3906
3907
3908
3909
3910
3911
3912
3913
3914
3915
3916
3917
3918
3919
3920
3921
3922
3923
3924
3925
3926
3927
3928
3929
3930
3931
3932
3933
3934
3935
3936
3937
3938
3939
3940
3941
3942
3943
3944
3945
3946
3947
3948
3949
3950
3951
3952
3953
3954
3955
3956
3957
3958
3959
3960
3961
3962
3963
3964
3965
3966
3967
3968
3969
3970
3971
3972
3973
3974
3975
3976
3977
3978
3979
3980
3981
3982
3983
3984
3985
3986
3987
3988
3989
3990
3991
3992
3993
3994
3995
3996
3997
3998
3999
4000
4001
4002
4003
4004
4005
4006
4007
4008
4009
4010
4011
4012
4013
4014
4015
4016
4017
4018
4019
4020
4021
4022
4023
4024
4025
4026
4027
4028
4029
4030
4031
4032
4033
4034
4035
4036
4037
4038
4039
4040
4041
4042
4043
4044
4045
4046
4047
4048
4049
4050
4051
4052
4053
4054
4055
4056
4057
4058
4059
4060
4061
4062
4063
4064
4065
4066
4067
4068
4069
4070
4071
4072
4073
4074
4075
4076
4077
4078
4079
4080
4081
4082
4083
4084
4085
4086
4087
4088
4089
4090
4091
4092
4093
4094
4095
4096
4097
4098
4099
4100
4101
4102
4103
4104
4105
4106
4107
4108
4109
4110
4111
4112
4113
4114
4115
4116
4117
4118
4119
4120
4121
4122
4123
4124
4125
4126
4127
4128
4129
4130
4131
4132
4133
4134
4135
4136
4137
4138
4139
4140
4141
4142
4143
4144
4145
4146
4147
4148
4149
4150
4151
4152
4153
4154
4155
4156
4157
4158
4159
4160
4161
4162
4163
4164
4165
4166
4167
4168
4169
4170
4171
4172
4173
4174
4175
4176
4177
4178
4179
4180
4181
4182
4183
4184
4185
4186
4187
4188
4189
4190
4191
4192
4193
4194
4195
4196
4197
4198
4199
4200
4201
4202
4203
4204
4205
4206
4207
4208
4209
4210
4211
4212
4213
4214
4215
4216
4217
4218
4219
4220
4221
4222
4223
4224
4225
4226
4227
4228
4229
4230
4231
4232
4233
4234
4235
4236
4237
4238
4239
4240
4241
4242
4243
4244
4245
4246
4247
4248
4249
4250
4251
4252
4253
4254
4255
4256
4257
4258
4259
4260
4261
4262
4263
4264
4265
4266
4267
4268
4269
4270
4271
4272
4273
4274
4275
4276
4277
4278
4279
4280
4281
4282
4283
4284
4285
4286
4287
4288
4289
4290
4291
4292
4293
4294
4295
4296
4297
4298
4299
4300
4301
4302
4303
4304
4305
4306
4307
4308
4309
4310
4311
4312
4313
4314
4315
4316
4317
4318
4319
4320
4321
4322
4323
4324
4325
4326
4327
4328
4329
4330
4331
4332
4333
4334
4335
4336
4337
4338
4339
4340
4341
4342
4343
4344
4345
4346
4347
4348
4349
4350
4351
4352
4353
4354
4355
4356
4357
4358
4359
4360
4361
4362
4363
4364
4365
4366
4367
4368
4369
4370
4371
4372
4373
4374
4375
4376
4377
4378
4379
4380
4381
4382
4383
4384
4385
4386
4387
4388
4389
4390
4391
4392
4393
4394
4395
4396
4397
4398
4399
4400
4401
4402
4403
4404
4405
4406
4407
4408
4409
4410
4411
4412
4413
4414
4415
4416
4417
4418
4419
4420
4421
4422
4423
4424
4425
4426
4427
4428
4429
4430
4431
4432
4433
4434
4435
4436
4437
4438
4439
4440
4441
4442
4443
4444
4445
4446
4447
4448
4449
4450
4451
4452
4453
4454
4455
4456
4457
4458
4459
4460
4461
4462
4463
4464
4465
4466
4467
4468
4469
4470
4471
4472
4473
4474
4475
4476
4477
4478
4479
4480
4481
4482
4483
4484
4485
4486
4487
4488
4489
4490
4491
4492
4493
4494
4495
4496
4497
4498
4499
4500
4501
4502
4503
4504
4505
4506
4507
4508
4509
4510
4511
4512
4513
4514
4515
4516
4517
4518
4519
4520
4521
4522
4523
4524
4525
4526
4527
4528
4529
4530
4531
4532
4533
4534
4535
4536
4537
4538
4539
4540
4541
4542
4543
4544
4545
4546
4547
4548
4549
4550
4551
4552
4553
4554
4555
4556
4557
4558
4559
4560
4561
4562
4563
4564
4565
4566
4567
4568
4569
4570
4571
4572
4573
4574
4575
4576
4577
4578
4579
4580
4581
4582
4583
4584
4585
4586
4587
4588
4589
4590
4591
4592
4593
4594
4595
4596
4597
4598
4599
4600
4601
4602
4603
4604
4605
4606
4607
4608
4609
4610
4611
4612
4613
4614
4615
4616
4617
4618
4619
4620
4621
4622
4623
4624
4625
4626
4627
4628
4629
4630
4631
4632
4633
4634
4635
4636
4637
4638
4639
4640
4641
4642
4643
4644
4645
4646
4647
4648
4649
4650
4651
4652
4653
4654
4655
4656
4657
4658
4659
4660
4661
4662
4663
4664
4665
4666
4667
4668
4669
4670
4671
4672
4673
4674
4675
4676
4677
4678
4679
4680
4681
4682
4683
4684
4685
4686
4687
4688
4689
4690
4691
4692
4693
4694
4695
4696
4697
4698
4699
4700
4701
4702
4703
4704
4705
4706
4707
4708
4709
4710
4711
4712
4713
4714
4715
4716
4717
4718
4719
4720
4721
4722
4723
4724
4725
4726
4727
4728
4729
4730
4731
4732
4733
4734
4735
4736
4737
4738
4739
4740
4741
4742
4743
4744
4745
4746
4747
4748
4749
4750
4751
4752
4753
4754
4755
4756
4757
4758
4759
4760
4761
4762
4763
4764
4765
4766
4767
4768
4769
4770
4771
4772
4773
4774
4775
4776
4777
4778
4779
4780
4781
4782
4783
4784
4785
4786
4787
4788
4789
4790
4791
4792
4793
4794
4795
4796
4797
4798
4799
4800
4801
4802
4803
4804
4805
4806
4807
4808
4809
4810
4811
4812
4813
4814
4815
4816
4817
4818
4819
4820
4821
4822
4823
4824
4825
4826
4827
4828
4829
4830
4831
4832
4833
4834
4835
4836
4837
4838
4839
4840
4841
4842
4843
4844
4845
4846
4847
4848
4849
4850
4851
4852
4853
4854
4855
4856
4857
4858
4859
4860
4861
4862
4863
4864
4865
4866
4867
4868
4869
4870
4871
4872
4873
4874
4875
4876
4877
4878
4879
4880
4881
4882
4883
4884
4885
4886
4887
4888
4889
4890
4891
4892
4893
4894
4895
4896
4897
4898
4899
4900
4901
4902
4903
4904
4905
4906
4907
4908
4909
4910
4911
4912
4913
4914
4915
4916
4917
4918
4919
4920
4921
4922
4923
4924
4925
4926
4927
4928
4929
4930
4931
4932
4933
4934
4935
4936
4937
4938
4939
4940
4941
4942
4943
4944
4945
4946
4947
4948
4949
4950
4951
4952
4953
4954
4955
4956
4957
4958
4959
4960
4961
4962
4963
4964
4965
4966
4967
4968
4969
4970
4971
4972
4973
4974
4975
4976
4977
4978
4979
4980
4981
4982
4983
4984
4985
4986
4987
4988
4989
4990
4991
4992
4993
4994
4995
4996
4997
4998
4999
5000
5001
5002
5003
5004
5005
5006
5007
5008
5009
5010
5011
5012
5013
5014
5015
5016
5017
5018
5019
5020
5021
5022
5023
5024
5025
5026
5027
5028
5029
5030
5031
5032
5033
5034
5035
5036
5037
5038
5039
5040
5041
5042
5043
5044
5045
5046
5047
5048
5049
5050
5051
5052
5053
5054
5055
5056
5057
5058
5059
5060
5061
5062
5063
5064
5065
5066
5067
5068
5069
5070
5071
5072
5073
5074
5075
5076
5077
5078
5079
5080
5081
5082
5083
5084
5085
5086
5087
5088
5089
5090
5091
5092
5093
5094
5095
5096
5097
5098
5099
5100
5101
5102
5103
5104
5105
5106
5107
5108
5109
5110
5111
5112
5113
5114
5115
5116
5117
5118
5119
5120
5121
5122
5123
5124
5125
5126
5127
5128
5129
5130
5131
5132
5133
5134
5135
5136
5137
5138
5139
5140
5141
5142
5143
5144
5145
5146
5147
5148
5149
5150
5151
5152
5153
5154
5155
5156
5157
5158
5159
5160
5161
5162
5163
5164
5165
5166
5167
5168
5169
5170
5171
5172
5173
5174
5175
5176
5177
5178
5179
5180
5181
5182
5183
5184
5185
5186
5187
5188
5189
5190
5191
5192
5193
5194
5195
5196
5197
5198
5199
5200
5201
5202
5203
5204
5205
5206
5207
5208
5209
5210
5211
5212
5213
5214
5215
5216
5217
5218
5219
5220
5221
5222
5223
5224
5225
5226
5227
5228
5229
5230
5231
5232
5233
5234
5235
5236
5237
5238
5239
5240
5241
5242
5243
5244
5245
5246
5247
5248
5249
5250
5251
5252
5253
5254
5255
5256
5257
5258
5259
5260
5261
5262
5263
5264
5265
5266
5267
5268
5269
5270
5271
5272
5273
5274
5275
5276
5277
5278
5279
5280
5281
5282
5283
5284
5285
5286
5287
5288
5289
5290
5291
5292
5293
5294
5295
5296
5297
5298
5299
5300
5301
5302
5303
5304
5305
5306
5307
5308
5309
5310
5311
5312
5313
5314
5315
5316
5317
5318
5319
5320
5321
5322
5323
5324
5325
5326
5327
5328
5329
5330
5331
5332
5333
5334
5335
5336
5337
5338
5339
5340
5341
5342
5343
5344
5345
5346
5347
5348
5349
5350
5351
5352
5353
5354
5355
5356
5357
5358
5359
5360
5361
5362
5363
5364
5365
5366
5367
5368
5369
5370
5371
5372
5373
5374
5375
5376
5377
5378
5379
5380
5381
5382
5383
5384
5385
5386
5387
5388
5389
5390
5391
5392
5393
5394
5395
5396
5397
5398
5399
5400
5401
5402
5403
5404
5405
5406
5407
5408
5409
5410
5411
5412
5413
5414
5415
5416
5417
5418
5419
5420
5421
5422
5423
5424
5425
5426
5427
5428
5429
5430
5431
5432
5433
5434
5435
5436
5437
5438
5439
5440
5441
5442
5443
5444
5445
5446
5447
5448
5449
5450
5451
5452
5453
5454
5455
5456
5457
5458
5459
5460
5461
5462
5463
5464
5465
5466
5467
5468
5469
5470
5471
5472
5473
5474
5475
5476
5477
5478
5479
5480
5481
5482
5483
5484
5485
5486
5487
5488
5489
5490
5491
5492
5493
5494
5495
5496
5497
5498
5499
5500
5501
5502
5503
5504
5505
5506
5507
5508
5509
5510
5511
5512
5513
5514
5515
5516
5517
5518
5519
5520
5521
5522
5523
5524
5525
5526
5527
5528
5529
5530
5531
5532
5533
5534
5535
5536
5537
5538
5539
5540
5541
5542
5543
5544
5545
5546
5547
5548
5549
5550
5551
5552
5553
5554
5555
5556
5557
5558
5559
5560
5561
5562
5563
5564
5565
5566
5567
5568
5569
5570
5571
5572
5573
5574
5575
5576
5577
5578
5579
5580
5581
5582
5583
5584
5585
5586
5587
5588
5589
5590
5591
5592
5593
5594
5595
5596
5597
5598
5599
5600
5601
5602
5603
5604
5605
5606
5607
5608
5609
5610
5611
5612
5613
5614
5615
5616
5617
5618
5619
5620
5621
5622
5623
5624
5625
5626
5627
5628
5629
5630
5631
5632
5633
5634
5635
5636
5637
5638
5639
5640
5641
5642
5643
5644
5645
5646
5647
5648
5649
5650
5651
5652
5653
5654
5655
5656
5657
5658
5659
5660
5661
5662
5663
5664
5665
5666
5667
5668
5669
5670
5671
5672
5673
5674
5675
5676
5677
5678
5679
5680
5681
5682
5683
5684
5685
5686
5687
5688
5689
5690
5691
5692
5693
5694
5695
5696
5697
5698
5699
5700
5701
5702
5703
5704
5705
5706
5707
5708
5709
5710
5711
5712
5713
5714
5715
5716
5717
5718
5719
5720
5721
5722
5723
5724
5725
5726
5727
5728
5729
5730
5731
5732
5733
5734
5735
5736
5737
5738
5739
5740
5741
5742
5743
5744
5745
5746
5747
5748
5749
5750
5751
5752
5753
5754
5755
5756
5757
5758
5759
5760
5761
5762
5763
5764
5765
5766
5767
5768
5769
5770
5771
5772
5773
5774
5775
5776
5777
5778
5779
5780
5781
5782
5783
5784
5785
5786
5787
5788
5789
5790
5791
5792
5793
5794
5795
5796
5797
5798
5799
5800
5801
5802
5803
5804
5805
5806
5807
5808
5809
5810
5811
5812
5813
5814
5815
5816
5817
5818
5819
5820
5821
5822
5823
5824
5825
5826
5827
5828
5829
5830
5831
5832
5833
5834
5835
5836
5837
5838
5839
5840
5841
5842
5843
5844
5845
5846
5847
5848
5849
5850
5851
5852
5853
5854
5855
5856
5857
5858
5859
5860
5861
5862
5863
5864
5865
5866
5867
5868
5869
5870
5871
5872
5873
5874
5875
5876
5877
5878
5879
5880
5881
5882
5883
5884
5885
5886
5887
5888
5889
5890
5891
5892
5893
5894
5895
5896
5897
5898
5899
5900
5901
5902
5903
5904
5905
5906
5907
5908
5909
5910
5911
5912
5913
5914
5915
5916
5917
5918
5919
5920
5921
5922
5923
5924
5925
5926
5927
5928
5929
5930
5931
5932
5933
5934
5935
5936
5937
5938
5939
5940
5941
5942
5943
5944
5945
5946
5947
5948
5949
5950
5951
5952
5953
5954
5955
5956
5957
5958
5959
5960
5961
5962
5963
5964
5965
5966
5967
5968
5969
5970
5971
5972
5973
5974
5975
5976
5977
5978
5979
5980
5981
5982
5983
5984
5985
5986
5987
5988
5989
5990
5991
5992
5993
5994
5995
5996
5997
5998
5999
6000
6001
6002
6003
6004
6005
6006
6007
6008
6009
6010
6011
6012
6013
6014
6015
6016
6017
6018
6019
6020
6021
6022
6023
6024
6025
6026
6027
6028
6029
6030
6031
6032
6033
6034
6035
6036
6037
6038
6039
6040
6041
6042
6043
6044
6045
6046
6047
6048
6049
6050
6051
6052
6053
6054
6055
6056
6057
6058
6059
6060
6061
6062
6063
6064
6065
6066
6067
6068
6069
6070
6071
6072
6073
6074
6075
6076
6077
6078
6079
6080
6081
6082
6083
6084
6085
6086
6087
6088
6089
6090
6091
6092
6093
6094
6095
6096
6097
6098
6099
6100
6101
6102
6103
6104
6105
6106
6107
6108
6109
6110
6111
6112
6113
6114
*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK 58926 ***








                           GRAHAM’S MAGAZINE.
                 Vol. XXXI.      Nov, 1847.      No. 5.


                                Contents

                   Fiction, Literature and Articles

          Reminiscences of Watering-Places
          The Village Doctor (continued)
          Ida Bernstorf’s Journal
          The Islets of the Gulf (continued)
          The Last Adventure of a Coquette
          The Three Calls
          Kitty Coleman
          The Silver Spoons
          Game-Birds of America.—No. VII
          Fort Mackenzie
          Review of New Books

                       Poetry, Music and Fashion

          The Deserted Road
          The Old Man’s Comfort
          Lucretia
          The Early Taken
          Sunset in Autumn
          Death of the Gifted
          Lines at Parting
          Fair Wind
          The Rustic Dance
          Rural Life
          Flowers
          The Fisher Boy Jollily Lives
          Le Follet

       Transcriber’s Notes can be found at the end of this eBook.

                 *        *        *        *        *

                           GRAHAM’S MAGAZINE.

        Vol. XXXI.     PHILADELPHIA, NOVEMBER, 1847.     No. 5.

                 *        *        *        *        *




                   REMINISCENCES OF WATERING-PLACES.


                          BY FRANCIS J. GRUND.


Whatever our political independence may be, we are slavish imitators of
Europe in every thing appertaining to society. We may boast of being
republicans—we may beard England and France, conquer the Mexicans and
annex Cuba, but we dare not get up a coat or a pantaloon, or a
morning-dress, or a _peignoir_ of a lady, without first waiting for the
fashion plates of Paris. What is taste but a sense of the fitness of
things—the intuition of propriety—and why should we not lay claim to
it as well as other nations. John Bull, in that respect, is a much more
remarkable man; not only is he stock-English at home, but an Englishman
wherever he goes—in Canton and St. Petersburgh, in Constantinople or
Paris—wherever he sojourns he founds, or assists in founding, an
English colony, governed by English laws, English fashions, English
tastes, and all the substantial customs of his foggy and smoky island.
Nothing tempts him to forego his Anglicism. He breakfasts on a steak in
India, as he does on Ludgate Hill, and has made the establishment of
butchers’ shops in the Asiatic possessions of England an important item
of legislation;—he has established coffee-houses in Paris, where you
get, _par excellence_, a _biftec à l’anglaise_—he has established
_Hotels d’Angleterre_ in every habitable town and village of Europe, and
he has colonized the world with English shoemakers, tailors, and other
artisans of every description. Let him go where he may, he prefers the
productions of his country to every other, and even deals in preference
with his countrymen, though he knows they cheat him. He would rather be
circumvented by his own countrymen than pay an additional frank to a
Frenchman.

Wherever half a dozen English families are congregated, there is a loyal
English association for the preservation of the purity of English
manners, English patriotism, and the holy and essential connection of
Church and State. As a matter of course, whenever they can afford to pay
for a preacher, they have their English chapel, and if a nobleman
happens to get among them, they have their English genealogies, their
court and their toadies. In former days they were at least obliged, when
traveling, to study French, or some other European language, but since
English is spoken all over the world, from the lady in the drawing-room
to the garçon of the hotel and the _café_, the incoherent monosyllables
of which English conversation is usually composed, will answer for an
overland journey to Calcutta. Even in this country the English remain
attached to their habits and customs, and to the fashions of their own
modern Babylon.

Alas! it is not so with us. We imitate the whole world; we are the
slaves of fashions set by other people, and yet, we are the only country
on earth which has a _written declaration_ of independence.

But the worst of it is, that in imitating Europe, we select generally
that which is least fit for our use, and omit those laudable customs and
manners which, being founded on the experience of centuries, give to the
old continent the only real advantage it has over us. We copy
aristocratic prudery and exclusiveness, and omit the graceful provenance
of the higher orders, wherever their rank or title is not drawn into
question, and the agreeable equality which is the essential charm of
society. We cannot unbend for a single moment—we carry our personal
dignity, our wealth, and our connections into the humblest walk of life,
and by that very means deprive ourselves of a thousand little enjoyments
which constitute the great aggregate of human happiness.

I will here allude only to one instance—the manner in which we spend
our summers. Our summers are, in general, hotter than those of Europe
and, in consequence, drive a much larger portion of the population into
the country and to the watering-places. The facilities of locomotion,
too, are very great, and traveling comparatively cheap; because we are
in a habit of doing it in caravans, whether it be by rail-roads[1] or in
floating palaces. How delightfully might we not spend the warm season,
and the delicious autumn which follows, if we only knew how!

In Europe there are two kinds of watering-places: those where baths are
taken or waters drunk for the use of health, and those which, being
delightfully situated, attract crowds of visiters merely for the purpose
of agreeable pastime. The waters of the Pyrenees, of the Tyrol, and some
of the _Brunnens_ of Germany, belong to the former class; but by far the
greatest number are properly comprised under the head of “Baths of
Luxury and Amusement.” And, indeed, it is a luxury to use such baths in
such places, and surrounded by such comforts! Among the model waters of
the world are those of Germany. They unite in themselves all the
advantages of the others, and surpass them in the profundity of thought
and research with which they are organized and embellished. There is a
high, lofty enthusiasm in that hardy race of Germans, which one would
not naturally seek behind those listless blue eyes, flaxen hair, drum
heads and quadrangular faces, which have won for them the characteristic
appellation of _têtes-carrées_; and yet how beautifully are their
classic lore, their wild romanticism, and their modern merriment,
illustrated at their _Brunnens_! They are complete little worlds in
themselves—miniature planets, scarcely perturbed by the revolutions of
other bodies. In a week you can pass through the whole of them, from
Hesse Homburg and Baden-Baden to Wiesbaden, Emms and Langenschalbach,
and yet each of these bears a distinct physiognomy, and is complete
within itself. Wonderful totality of the Germans—harmonious agreement
of taste, fancy and reality, to be found at a German watering-place, and
no where else in Germany! The republicanism and philosophy of the
Germans, driven from the residences of princes, have taken refuge at the
_Brunnens_, where they have established the democracy of high life—the
cosmopolitism of education and good breeding, and the individual
independence which is sometimes in vain sought in other commonwealths! I
will give here, by way of example, a short description of the principal
advantages of Baden-Baden—deservedly the most fashionable
watering-place now in Europe—to show what a fashionable resort of that
land can be made; and of what improvements our own are capable, if
people had a mind to be free and easy, at least as long as the
thermometer ranges from eighty to a hundred.

I shall not trouble my readers with a description of the various routes
that lead to Baden from Paris, London, or any other place they choose to
start from. They will find it laid down on every map of Germany, not far
from Strasburg and the Rhine, and the postillions in their high-boots,
leather inexpressibles, short-jackets and glazed hats, with bright brass
bugles dangling to their sides, on which they often charm their horses
and annoy their English passengers, are so accustomed to the road that
they are sure to carry you there within the time prescribed by law, (4
miles to the hour,) if you will promise not to disappoint them with the
_drink-geld_. A German postillion gets money merely for drink, and hence
his _douceur_ is called drink-money—the English translation of the
above idiom. This only I will say: that if you take the rail-road from
Carlsruhe to Baden-Baden, you have already a foretaste of the comforts
that await you. Of course you take first class cars, balanced on extra
steel springs, where, stretched on a rose-wood sofa, carved _à la
Renaissance_, with a large looking-glass before you, and an elegant
table between, you may either read, take notes, take a collation or
enjoy an agreeable _tête-à-tête_, as taste or opportunity may prompt
you. These cars are never crowded, and you are in them as in a lady’s
_boudoir_, treading softly on the carpet. Instead of the shrill whistle,
the hunter’s, respectively the postillion’s bugle, apprises you of your
arrival, the door is opened, and the conductor, doffing his cap with the
Grand Ducal arms, informs you that you have reached the place of your
destination. There is no trouble about the luggage, which is all marked
and registered, and sent to your hotel by the _agents of the road_, for
another _drink-geld_, regulated by a tariff.

And now as to the hotels, of which there are about twenty or thirty in
the place. The first question is: how large an apartment do you want? Do
you require two, three, four, five, six or more rooms? with the windows
looking into the garden or on the street? There are some rooms higher up
with a fine view of the mountains—some with a balcony, &c. These rooms
are not merely places to sleep in; they are as completely furnished as
those of your own house, with large glasses, sofas, lounges,
_fauteuils_, and every convenience of the town or residence you have
just left. You are in the country without missing any of the comforts of
the city. There are two excellent _tables d’hôte_, one at an early and
one at a late hour, (5 o’clock,) to suit your habits; breakfast in your
rooms when you ring; supper from seven or eight in the evening till four
or any o’clock the next morning, _à la carte_. Of course when you dine
in your room you command your dinner _à la carte_ also, but you better
leave that to the taste of your host. Every hotel has baths attached to
it, which you may command at any hour, and physicians who explain to you
their effect on the constitution, and with whom you may advise as to
your case. If you dine at the _table d’hôte_ you are sure to have a band
of music, which has at least the effect of promoting conversation, if it
does not refresh your memory with the most popular pieces of the last
opera. There is no public parlor; but the accommodations are such that
you may receive your friends in your own room. The public parlor is the
_Conversation House_, or _Kursaal_, where you see every body—not only
“the boarders of your hotel,” but the whole society of the place, which
meets there twice a day, and is to the visiters of Baden what the
capitol in Washington is to strangers in that city. This, of course,
prevents the formation of cliques or sets, or coteries that are, for
instance, formed at Saratoga, in regard, God save the mark! to the
boarding-place you may be at, and enables you to be in good society
without being observed; meeting your acquaintances, and yet obliged to
recognize none unless you choose to do so. During the season there are
some two or three thousand people every day at the Conversation House,
which, of an evening, I can compare to nothing better than the levee of
our President, with this exception only, that there is less of a jam,
and of course less confusion.

The Conversation House itself is a very tasteful and elegant building;
and some idea may be formed of the costliness of its furniture, when I
state that the painting of the walls of a single saloon in it has cost
fifty thousand francs. There are music and dancing, concerts and
theatrical representations connected with the Conversation House, and
only one marplot, which the government is about to suppress—the
gaming-table. The principal games played are _Rouge_ and _Noire, or
trente et quarante_, _Roulet_ and _Hazard_, introduced lately from
Crockford’s. But it is not considered good taste to gamble, though there
is usually a large gallery of spectators; and a lady at the gaming-table
is, indeed, a most sorry spectacle. Every body has a right to enter the
Conversation House _gratis_, from the time it is opened till it is
closed; provided the person, male or female, is properly dressed; and it
is the fashion to be dressed as simply as possible, and for the ladies
never to wear diamonds. Balls and concerts are given in separate rooms
by subscription; but even there it is considered bad taste and
absolutely vulgar, to appear in full dress. I have seen Prince Gallitzin
waltzing with the Duchess of Béthune, he dressed in a linen jacket, and
she wearing red morocco shoes! The only hair-dress which is not
absolutely ridiculous in a lady, consists of natural flowers. It is the
intention that all shall enjoy themselves equally, and that nothing
shall provoke remarks. The height of vulgarity, in a watering-place, is
to be distinguished. It is understood that all social obligations and
distinctions are suspended or cancelled at the watering-place, and that
no obligation there incurred need be recognized in the city. There is,
therefore, no fear of making disagreeable acquaintances, and the
agreeable ones must be renewed in town.

But what I have thus far stated is but half the real pleasure enjoyed at
a German watering-place, or the comfort that you can find there, if you
like to stay there for a season. In that case you had best hire an
_étage_ (a whole floor of a house, usually from five to ten rooms, with
a kitchen, &c.) or a whole house for yourself, all which you find
already furnished with kitchen utensils, crockery, silver, in short,
every thing that you have left at home, with even servants, if you
desire, to wait on you; all by the week, month, or the whole season. In
a similar manner may you hire your carriage by the day, week, month, or
season, your saddle-horse, or a donkey to ride over the mountains. You
are, in fact, surrounded by every convenience of London or Paris, and
yet, in half an hour’s drive, amidst the peasantry of the most laughing
villages of Germany.

Baden is not without its Italian Corso. Every afternoon, that is from 6
o’clock till dark, ladies and gentlemen drive from Baden to Lichtenthal,
a distance of not more than two English miles, but which, by art, is so
arranged as to convey the idea of a much longer jaunt. You drive all the
time through a most beautiful alley of horse-chestnuts; but you are not
fatigued with the tiresome monotony of a straight line, and its
diminishing perspective. The line you follow is serpentine, with unequal
curves on both sides, so as to lengthen your course and still keep you
in the valley bounded on both sides by semi-circular mountains. In this
manner you enjoy every possible scenery, and every advantageous position
to view it. Now the old castle, which you have just left, again bursts
on your sight; then the landscape seems to be changed into an open
prairie, bound on both sides by craggy rocks; then you find yourself
suddenly traversing a flower-garden, traveling along between rose-bushes
raised to the height of from eight to ten feet; and all at once you are
again, as if by magic, buried within the dark foliage of a dense oak
forest. Thus the scenery varies till you have come to the nunnery of
Lichtenthal, where you may alight and take some refreshment in the hotel
opposite, or if you are fond of clear, mountain streamlets, taste the
cool water of the rills that trickle down the mountains; some blowsy
children being always ready to present you with a tumbler-full on a
waiter, with a bunch of flowers placed by the side of it, for which you
are expected to make a small return. Germany is essentially the country
of flowers and music, and you can indulge in both of them, during the
season, at Baden-Baden. By the side of the alley of horse-chestnuts,
which is wide enough for two or three carriages to drive abreast, there
is another for cavaliers on horseback, so that ladies and gentlemen can
practice all the arts of refined coquetry whilst admiring the beauties
of nature, and enjoying the fragrant air with which this romantic valley
is constantly blessed. On the left hand, following the gurgling brook
which meanders through the valley, is a gravel-walk, sufficiently near
the drive for the promenaders to observe and to be observed, and with
its animated groups, much contributing to the variety of the scene.
There is no social difference observed between those who drive and those
who walk, parties frequently alighting from their carriages to join the
pedestrians, and carriages being ready on both ends of the promenade to
convey them. Whichever way you turn, social distinctions vanish—the
life you lead seems to be all romance; you have left the cares of the
world behind you, and are willing to look upon all men as honest and
true, and on all women as angels. Neither are you answerable for your
doings at the watering-place, except to your own conscience—all that
occurs there is a mere episode, you live, as it were, in a parenthesis.
What a pretty parenthesis one lives in at Saratoga with a “corps of
reporters” at one’s elbow to note one’s acts, and chronicle one’s
fancies! But this very freedom from social trammels is often the cause
of the most lasting affections, as those trees frequently strike the
deepest roots which are early exposed to the blast.

You have now returned from the _Corso_ to the Conversation House, which
on one side is leaning against the mountains, having in front a rich
park, and under the trees numerous stalls, where ladies may indulge in
the entertaining vocation of shopping, to ruin either husbands or
_gallants_. The shops, however, are now closed; the moon has risen, and
with her electro-galvanic power, is silvering the old walls of the
castle, perched, like an eagle’s nest, on the mountain. As you pass on,
her playful light twinkles through the leaves, and paints grotesque
figures on ladies’ shawls and bonnets, which are not to be imitated
either by Nancy or Paris embroidery, and are handsomest when falling on
plain gauze or muslin, slightly veiling the sylph-like forms that flit
between the trees.

In front of the Conversation House is the orangery, with the golden
fruit of Hesperus suspended from its dark green branches; an ocean of
light from lamps placed between the trees, gives a magic appearance to
the crowd that floats between them; and a scientific orchestra of from
twenty-four to thirty instruments, diffuses harmony through the cool
evening breeze, till its melodious notes die with faint echo in the
mountains.

In that promenade, though not measuring more than six or eight hundred
paces, you seem to take an optical trip through Europe. You hear every
language spoken, and behold every possible costume, from the
straight-laced Englishman to the turbaned Turk and the ample-folded
Armenian. The Italian, French, Spanish, English, Russian, German, and
Oriental tongues are here mingling with one another without producing
the least confusion, or making any one believe that he is not at home.
The Englishman, with his two left hands, so manly in public life, and so
peevish and awkward in society, almost unbends; the fiery Spaniard
forgets his Prado and the dark eyes of Madrid; the mocking Frenchman
leaves off his _bons-mots_; the Russian thaws from his icy despotism;
and the enthusiastic Italian himself swears that this would have been a
scene for the love of Petrarca. But the thoughtful German, with his
abstractions and enthusiasm running in rich veins deep beneath the
surface, flies from the throng, and climbing up the footpath of the
mountain, carved in the rock by patient taste, breathes soft vows to
willingly listening ears, in the sweet solitude of moonlight.

Connected with the Conversation House is a _restaurateur_, who is at the
same time a _limonadier_ and _glacier_. There is nothing that the _Café
de Paris_, the _Maison d’or_, _Tortoni_, the _Rocher de Cancale_, or the
_Trois frères Provençaux_ can furnish, that you do not find on the
_carte_ of this practical _epicure_; while instead of the glass-boxes in
which you are obliged to dine or sup, in Paris, you are here served in a
spacious gallery, ornamented with plants and flowers from the four
quarters of the globe, a thousand times reflected in gigantic mirrors.
Every thing here seems to be arranged by the hands of a kind fairy, and
the repasts themselves are served with a promptitude and a precision as
if the spirits attending you were obeying the magic wand of an
enchanter.

A reading-room and a circulating library are also connected with the
establishment. The latter contains the standard works, and the latest
publications in English, French, and German you are sure to find there
the best; and there is no club in England that can furnish a greater
variety of newspapers, English, French, German, Italian, and Spanish
journals, with the New York Herald, and the Courier and Enquirer.

It is long past midnight when you return home, but the hotels, and many
private residences, are still lit up, and music, that sweet concomitant
of life in Germany, is still greeting you as you wind your way through
the crooked streets.

In no part of Europe do you see a British peer dining _table d’hôte_;
but the watering-places of Germany make an exception from the rule. I
have seen the most aristocratic leaders of the Tory party (that
was)—certainly not without a proper train of English
toadies—lieutenant-generals in the army of the historical house of
S——t, and India nabobs, content with the public ordinary, though the
ladies of the party are seldom seen without a _dragon_. “What is a
dragon?” will some of my readers ask. I will explain. A dragon, applied
to a young English gentlewoman is what an “_elephant_” is applied to a
German. It consists of an old maiden aunt, or some other distant
relation, whose business it is to superintend the conduct of a young
lady that is just “out.” Her functions resemble those of the old nurse
in Romeo and Juliet, only that she is much more watchful, and seldom or
ever to be bribed. If you attempt to corrupt her, you rouse the British
lion, or the Dragon of St. George; hence the name, which has been given
them by the French. The acerbity of the temper of English dragons
renders them generally lean and gaunt; but in Germany, where good nature
abounds, they grow fat, though with a dogged obstinacy which is as
insulting as it is provoking, they will squat down on the sofa right
between you and the lady you wish to entertain; proving a most palpable
objection to a _tête-à-tête_, for which reason they are properly called
“elephants.”

The business of an English dragon at a _table d’hôte_ in a German
watering-place, is to occupy a seat on that flank of a lady which is
threatened with a masculine invasion. As a further precaution, and a
sort of second line of circumvallation, the seat next to the dragon is
left unoccupied, because they expect a friend at dinner, who is always
invited, but who never comes, and for whom no landlord dares to make a
charge, be the table ever so crowded. Thus guarded and fortified, a
young Englishwoman of family may defy siege or assault from any quarter;
in a watering-place, however, it is best not to feel too secure, and to
rely not altogether either on the beasts I have just named, or those
which are conspicuously displayed on escutcheons.

While upon this chapter, I may as well allude to the fact, that there is
no “match-making” at a German watering-place; and that gentlemen, from
the extreme freedom of manners which is tolerated, are not expected to
pay the debts of their gallantry. A gentleman, having danced or
conversed with a lady, or been introduced to her in every form used in
society, does not yet acquire a right to call on her; and having even
been invited in the place, has not yet received the privilege of making
his bow in town. So, then, society is left to its own good sense, and
with no other but individual responsibilities. There is no shrewd
distinction between elder sons and Tartars;[2] no forced attention to
heiresses, and consequently, no arrogant neglect of “poor beauties.”
Grace and loveliness enchant by their own charms, and wealth is courted
only at the end of the season.

Such is a German watering-place for three months in the year—from the
1st of July to the end of September, though the latter part of that
month the place begins to thin; and in the winter these places are
nothing but pretty villages, with fine white houses and spacious hotels.
A few calculating Englishmen, however, have discovered that living there
all the year round would enable them to practice such economy that they
might, in the season, cut a very great dash without spending much money
in the aggregate. Accordingly, some twenty or thirty families—swallows
whose pinions are clipped, and will not admit of yearly migrations—have
made their nests there for the winter; and the most forlorn-looking
creatures they are, if you get a chance to see them. The men affect to
indulge in the chase, and the dowager ladies in a quiet rubber of whist,
whilst the young women divide their time between novels and embroidery.
No nightingale longs for the return of the seasons as they do; they
become true lovers of nature, and prefer the cool evenings of summer to
all the gayeties of the carnival.

But I have not yet enumerated all the advantages of German
watering-places, and particularly of Baden-Baden. Not only are the
drives about the town very handsome, but also those within a
circumference of from ten to twenty miles. You may take a drive to the
old and the new castle (a new castle in Germany is one which dates from
the 16th century) to the Mercury—a sort of watch-tower perched on the
summit of the highest mountain in the panorama which surrounds you—to
Gernsbach, a delightful village, situated in a romantic valley, through
whose apparently quiet bosom a mountain-torrent is rushing, like a wild
passion, toward the father of the German streams, old Helvetian
Rhine—or to the old chapel—or, if you are fond of wild scenery, to the
craggy cliffs of the Black Forest. All these roads are built at an
enormous expense, and with great skill through narrow defiles, over
precipices, real and artificial, and in a serpentine manner so as to
command a variety of views. The roads are as level as the floor of your
parlor; a much more direct footpath, resembling the neatest gravel-walk
in your garden, conducts pedestrians to the same places.

Wherever you find a beautiful spot, with a commanding sight, there you
will find a bench and one or more oak chairs, where you may rest
yourself and enjoy the landscape at your ease. Even on the road for
carriages a space is left for turning or halting wherever a commanding
view presents itself to the eye. In this careful treasuring up of the
wealth of nature, the Germans have no equal in Europe. Theirs are the
quiet enjoyment of contemplativeness—the dreams, called forth by an
ardent love of the great fountains of inspiration. But who is there
deriving happiness from bare realities, without reminiscences of the
past, or hopes of the future?

The old castle is a ruin of very ancient date, but several rooms in it
have been refitted, of course in the style of the middle ages, with huge
massive oak tables and chairs, arched windows, with painted glass, and
armorial _frescos_. The old dungeon has been, very properly, transformed
into a wine-cellar, the only prisoners being huge casks of hock, and a
corresponding number of long-necked bottles. On a writ of _habeas
corpus_, any of these will be brought before you, and you may drink the
health of the present Grand Duke—a poor devil of a fellow, whose place
ought to have been occupied by _Caspar Hauser_—or the memory of his
worthy ancestors, in the finest room that is left in their old
residence. You will also find an excellent restaurant, and a _cafetier_,
who, in the midst of the remnants of past ages, will present you with a
_carte_, the very copy of which you may have seen at Mavart’s, or at the
_Café Anglais_. After dinner you may climb up the old tower, and from
the dilapidated loop-holes of the fourteenth century, contemplate the
improvements of the nineteenth, as the cars from _Carlsruhe_ rattle over
the rails.

There is, indeed, a peculiar pleasure in thus scanning, with a single
glance, the vestiges of five successive centuries; to view the past and
the present, and to lose oneself in the contemplation of the future. You
can almost realize immortality in beholding the works of twenty
generations, and the undying spirit that produced them, without having
lost one atom of its pristine energy or vigor. The world spirit is ever
young, though one generation after another dies in its embrace, each
cherishing its own fond hope of everlasting life. The contemplation of
the future steels men’s nerves to patient enterprise and heroic valor;
but the retrospective is the true element of poetry. The future, from
our limited perception, is necessarily shapeless; but the past, aided by
distance, stands out in bold relief, and the colossal figures of history
animate the scene. They stand on pedestals, animating or warning
examples in all times to come. There is a peculiar species of
romanticism connected with the remnants of the middle ages. They are
nearer to us than the classical ruins of antiquity, and from their
immediate connection create stronger sympathies. The spiritualism of the
middle ages contrasts advantageously with the materialism of the Greeks
and Romans, and has a stronger and more direct hold on our imagination.
The ruins of Rome, Athens, and Carthage, lead to a train of reflections
which leave you comparatively cold; while the turreted castle and
time-defying walls of our own immediate ancestors strike us like
reminiscences of our own childhood.

Descending the castled mountain, and taking the road toward the Hunter’s
Lodge, the scenery becomes more and more wild; the habitations of men
disappear, and pursuing your route some few hours, you find yourself at
once transplanted to the most picturesque scenes of the Alleghanies. You
are now in the Black Forest, one of the few spots in Europe where you
behold primitive oaks, as yet undesecrated by the woodman’s axe, and
land which has never been tilled by the ploughman. Here is a little
miniature painting, beautifully set in diamond spires and emerald hills
on the one side, and the pearly Rhine on the other. Some there are who
think the setting more valuable than the picture; but diplomacy has a
different opinion on the subject, and has always valued the Black Forest
as one of the most important strategical positions of Germany.

There is no sea-bathing in Europe equal in natural grandeur to either
Cape May, or Long Branch. The most frequented watering-place of that
sort, on the Continent, is Ostende; but the Belgians are the most
unpoetical, unamiable people of Europe. With more historic lore than
almost any other modern people, their minds are as flat as their
soil,[3] and their manners as unsociable as the Spanish hangman, _Alba_,
could have made them. Their religion is petrified, their literature
stale, and there is nothing of the ideal in them. It is in the bogs of
Flanders where the home-sick Swiss mountaineer is most tempted to commit
suicide. Ostende, independent of the beach, which does not compare to
our own sea-shore, is extremely dreary. Nothing but sand, sand-hills,
and morasses, surround it. It is true, these morasses have been
cultivated by the extreme patience and industry of the Flemish peasant,
but there is a monotony in their fields and parks, and even in their
gardens, which can drive you mad. Every thing answers a useful purpose,
but to the imagination it is a dreary waste.

Ostende, during the summer season, is nevertheless a picture of Europe
in miniature. You can reach it from England in eight hours, from
Brussels in six, from Paris in sixteen, from the Rhine (Cologne) in
fifteen. Brighton, on the opposite side of the Channel, is nevertheless
a paradise to it, if any thing can be called a paradise where, instead
of the primitive manners of the first couple, you meet with the
exclusive dampness of English society. But nature has blessed that
little Island of Great Britain—the Japan of the European sea—with so
many gifts, that the strange organization of its society appears to be
less the offspring of that peculiar irony which runs through history,
than a means of tempering “the envy of less happier lands,” and making
them comparatively content with their fate. Every Continental
watering-place is crowded with Englishmen, who come there to enjoy
social freedom; those of England are nothing but epitomes of the
concentric circles which mark the monotonous orbits of the different
classes of English society. The elements do not mingle, form no
harmonious groups, and have nothing cheering either for the imagination
or the heart.

There is great danger that the society of our own watering-places is
gradually copying the model, without having the same uniform, and on
that account more endurable standard of division. The different coteries
of a large city—the necessary consequence of the difference of
refinement and education—need not necessarily conflict with each other;
but they are intolerable in a small place, where the distinctions are
constantly before your eyes, can hardly be kept up without rudeness.
Fancy half a dozen coteries dining at the same table, meeting at least
three times a day, and then spending the evening together in the same
parlor. It must be a perfect little purgatory, from whose pains there is
no respite, except by diving in the broad Atlantic.

-----

[1] I purposely avoid the English dandyism “rail_way_.”

[2] Younger sons without fortune.—_Remark of the Editors._

[3] I, of course, except the people of Liege and the Ardennes, who are
descended from the Gauls, and are only politically united with Flanders
and Brabant.

                 *        *        *        *        *




                          THE VILLAGE DOCTOR.


                        A ROMANCE OF REAL LIFE.


              TRANSLATED FROM THE FRENCH BY LEONARD MYERS.


                      (_Concluded from page 167._)

I arrived at Montpellier, and was well received by my uncle, who
informed me that he had obtained for me an honorable situation. A rich
Englishman, very old, nervous and gouty, was desirous of having a doctor
constantly beneath his roof, an intelligent young man, who might attend
to his disease under the direction of another physician. I had been
proposed and accepted. We immediately repaired to the residence of Lord
James Kysington. We entered a large and handsome mansion, filled with
servants, and having passed through a suite of rooms we were ushered
into the cabinet of Lord James Kysington.

Lord Kysington was seated in a large arm-chair. He was a very old man,
with a chilling and austere countenance. His hair, which was completely
white, contrasted singularly with eye-brows that were still of the
deepest black. He was tall and thin, at least as well as I could
distinguish through the folds of a large linen surtout, fashioned like a
dressing-gown. His hands were hidden in the sleeves, and a white bear’s
fur covered his ailing feet. A table stood near him on which were placed
several vials containing potions.

My uncle introduced me. “My lord, this is my nephew, Doctor Barnabé,” he
said.

Lord Kysington bowed, that is to say, he made an almost imperceptible
inclination of his head, as he looked at me.

“He is well instructed,” my uncle resumed, “and I doubt not will prove
useful to your lordship.”

A second motion of the head was the only answer my uncle obtained.

“Besides,” added the latter, “having received a good education, he can
read to your lordship, or write when you wish to dictate.”

“I shall be obliged to him for it,” Lord Kysington at last replied, and
he instantly closed his eyes, either because he was fatigued or that he
wished the conversation to cease there; and my uncle took his departure.

I now had time to look about me. Near the window sat a young woman, very
elegantly dressed, who was working at a piece of embroidery without at
all raising her eyes toward us, as though we were not worthy of her
notice. On the carpet at her feet a little boy was playing with toys. At
first the young woman did not appear to me pretty, because she had black
hair and black eyes, and to be handsome, in my estimation, was to be
fair, like Eva Meredith; and then, in my inexperienced judgment, I
always associated beauty with a certain air of gentleness. That which I
found pleasant to look upon was what I supposed to be a goodness of
heart—and it was long before I could confess to myself the beauty of
this female, whose bearing was so proud, and whose look so disdainful.

She was, like Lord Kysington, tall, thin, and somewhat pale, and there
seemed to exist between them a family resemblance. Their dispositions
were too much alike for them to agree well, and they lived together
scarcely exchanging a word, certainly not loving each other. The child,
too, had been taught to make as little noise as possible; he stepped on
tiptoe, and at the least creaking of the floor a harsh look from his
mother or Lord Kysington would change him into a statue.

It was too late now to return to my village, but there is always time to
regret that which we have loved and lost, and my heart beat faster when
I thought of my humble home, my native valley, and liberty.

The following was all I could learn relative to the family I was in.

Lord Kysington had come to Montpellier for the restoration of his
health, which had been injured by the climate of the Indies. The second
son of the Duke of Kysington, himself only lord by courtesy, he owed to
his own talents, and not to birth, his fortune and political position in
the House of Commons. Lady Mary was the wife of his youngest brother,
and Lord Kysington had chosen her son, his nephew, for his heir. I now
began to attend to this old man as zealously as I could, fully persuaded
that the most likely method of bettering a bad position was to fulfill
even a painful duty.

Lord Kysington always behaved to me with the strictest politeness. A nod
would thank me for every care, for every action that relieved him. One
day when he appeared to be asleep, and Lady Mary was busy with her work,
little Harry climbed on my knees, and finding that we were in a distant
corner of the room, he asked me some questions with the artless
curiosity of his age, and I, in return, hardly aware of what I was
saying, interrogated him as to his relations.

“Have you any brothers or sisters?” I asked.

“I have a very pretty little sister.”

“And what is her name?”

“Oh, she has a charming name, guess it, doctor.”

I know not what I was thinking of. In my own village I had only heard
the names of peasants, and they would not have been fit for the daughter
of Lady Mary. Madame Meredith was the only well-bred lady I knew, and as
the child kept repeating, guess, guess, I answered at random,

“Eva, perhaps.”

We were speaking in a very low tone, but the instant the name of Eva had
passed my lips, Lord Kysington suddenly opened his eyes and sat upright
in his chair, Lady Mary dropped her work and turned quickly toward me. I
was stupefied at the effect I had produced, and gazed at them
alternately, without daring to speak another word—some moments
elapsed—Lord Kysington fell back in his arm-chair and closed his eyes
again, Lady Mary resumed her work, and Harry and myself spoke no more.

For a long time I sat reflecting on this singular incident; afterward,
all things having sunk into their usual calm, and silence reigning
around me, I rose gently, and was about to leave the room. Lady Mary
laid aside her embroidery, passed out before me, and motioned with her
hand for me to follow her. As soon as we reached the parlor, she shut
the door, and standing before me, her head erect, and her whole
countenance wearing the imperious air which was the most natural
expression of her features. “Dr. Barnabé,” said she, “will you be so
kind as never again to pronounce the name you just now uttered; it is
one that Lord Kysington should not hear;” and with a slight inclination
she returned to the cabinet and shut the door.

A thousand ideas beset me; this Eva, whose name it was forbidden to
mention, was she not Eva Meredith? Was she, then, the daughter-in-law of
Lord Kysington? And was I living with the father of William? I hoped,
yet doubted, for, in a word, although this name of Eva designated but
one person to me, to others it might only be a name, perhaps, common in
England.

I did not dare to question, but the thought that I was in the family of
Eva Meredith, near the woman who was robbing the mother and orphan of
their paternal inheritance, engrossed my mind constantly, both day and
night. Often in fancy did I picture the return of Eva and her son to
this dwelling, and saw myself asking and obtaining forgiveness for them;
but when I raised my eyes, the cold, impassible face of Lord Kysington
froze all the hopes of my heart I began to examine that face as if I had
never seen it; I endeavored to find in those features some motions, some
traces, which might disclose a little feeling. I sought for the soul I
wished to move; alas! I found it not. But, thought I, what signifies the
expression of the countenance, it is but the exterior cover which is
seen with the eye—the meanest chest may be filled with gold! All that
is within us cannot be guessed at first sight; and whoever has lived,
has also learned to separate his soul and his thoughts from the common
expression of his features.

I resolved to clear up my doubts—but what method was I to take? To
interrogate Lady Mary, or Lord Kysington, was out of the question. To
ask the domestics?—they were French, and but newly engaged. An English
valet-de-chambre, the only servant who had accompanied his master, had
just been sent to London on a confidential mission. It was to Lord
Kysington that I must direct my inquiries. From him would I learn
all—from him obtain pardon for Eva. The severe expression of his face
had ceased to terrify me. I said to myself, “when in the forest we find
a tree to all appearance dead, we make an incision in it to ascertain
whether the sap does not still flow beneath the dead bark; so will I
test his heart, and try if some feeling be not still within it.” I
waited for an opportunity. To await patiently will not bring to pass
that which we look for; instead of depending entirely on circumstances,
we should avail ourselves of them as they occur.

One night Lord Kysington sent for me; he was in pain. After giving him
the attentions requisite, I remained by him to watch the result of my
prescriptions. The chamber was gloomy. A wax light shone dimly on the
objects in the room; the pale and noble form of Lord Kysington was
reclining on his pillow. His eyes were closed; it was his custom, when
about to suffer, to collect his moral courage; he never complained, but
lay stretched on his couch, straight and motionless as the effigy of a
king on his tomb. He usually asked me to read to him, perhaps because
the thoughts of the book would occupy his mind, or the monotony of a
voice might put him to sleep.

That evening he made a sign to me with his bony hand to take a book and
read to him; but I looked for one in vain, for the books and papers had
been taken down into the parlor, and all the doors leading to it were
fastened, so that I could not obtain one without ringing for it and
disturbing the family. Lord Kysington made a gesture of impatience, but
he resigned himself, and pointed to a chair for me to take a seat near
him. We sat thus for a long while without speaking, almost in darkness,
the clock alone breaking the silence with the regular ticking of its
pendulum. But sleep came not. Of a sudden Lord Kysington unclosed his
eyes, and turning to me, said,

“Speak to me; relate something, I care not what.”

He shut his eyes again, and lay waiting.

My heart beat violently—the time was come.

“My lord,” I said, “I fear I know of nothing that would interest your
lordship. I can only speak of myself and the events of my life; and you
would wish to hear the history of some great man, or some great event,
that might claim your attention. What can a peasant have to descant
upon, who has lived content with little, in obscurity and repose? I have
scarcely ever been absent from my native village. It is a pretty hamlet
in the mountains. Not far off there is a country residence, where I have
seen those who were rich, and might have left, and who, nevertheless,
stayed there because the woods are thick, the paths covered with
flowers, the rivulets clear and dashing over the rocks. Alas! there were
two in that house—and soon but one poor, solitary woman remained until
the birth of her child. My Lord, this lady spoke the same language as
yourself. She was beautiful, as seldom may be seen in England or France;
good, as only the angels in heaven can be. She was but eighteen years of
age when I left her, fatherless, motherless, and already bereaved of an
adored husband; she is weak, delicate, almost sickly, and yet she has
need to live—who else will protect her little child?

“Oh! my lord, there are many unfortunate beings in this world. To be
unfortunate in the meridian of life, or when old age is creeping on, is
doubtless sad, yet there are then pleasant remembrances which tell us
that we have played our part, that we have lived our time, and had our
joys. But when tears and sorrow come at eighteen, it is sadder still,
for we know full well nothing can revive the dead—all that is left is
to weep forever. Poor girl! do we see a beggar by the road-side, it is
with cold or hunger that he suffers; we give him charity, and do not
think of him with sorrow, since he may be relieved; but the only
alleviation that could be tendered to this unhappy being, whose heart is
bowed and broken, would be to love her—and there is no one near to do
her this charity. Ah! my lord, had you but known the handsome young man
who was her husband. Barely twenty-three years old, of a noble form, a
high forehead—like your own, intellectual and haughty—with deep blue
eyes, somewhat thoughtful—yes, somewhat sad; but I knew the reason—it
was that he loved his father, his country, and yet must be banished from
both. His smile was full of gentleness. Oh! how he would have smiled on
his little child had he lived to see him! Yes, he loved it yet unborn;
he even took delight in looking at the cradle destined for it. Poor,
unfortunate young man! I saw him on a stormy night, in a dark forest,
stretched on the damp ground, motionless, lifeless, his garments covered
with mire, and his head crushed with a frightful wound, from which the
blood still flowed in torrents. I saw—alas! I saw William—”

“You were present, then, at the death of my son!” cried Lord Kysington,
rising like a spectre from the pillows that sustained him, and fixing on
me his eyes, so large, so piercing, that I drew back in fear; but in
spite of the darkness of the room, I thought a tear moistened the
eye-lids of the old man.

“My lord,” I replied, “I saw your son dead, and I saw his child born.”

There was a moment’s silence.

Lord Kysington gazed fixedly on me; at last he made a motion, his
trembling hand sought mine and pressed it, his fingers then unclasped,
and he fell back exhausted.

“Enough, enough, sir!—I suffer!—I have need of repose. Leave me.”

I bowed and withdrew.

Before I left the room Lord Kysington had resumed his accustomed
position, his silence, and immobility.

I will not repeat to you, ladies, my numerous and respectful attempts
with Lord Kysington; his indecision, his concealed anxiety, and how, at
last, his paternal love, awakened by the details of the horrible
catastrophe; how the pride of his house, animated by the hope of leaving
an heir to his name, ended in the triumph over a bitter resentment.
Three months after the scene I have just described, I stood on the
threshold of the mansion to receive Eva Meredith and her son, recalled
to their family to resume all their rights. It was a joyful day for me.

Lady Mary, who, possessing great command over herself, had dissembled
her joy when family dissensions had made her son the future heir of her
brother, now concealed still better her regret and anger when Eva
Meredith, or rather Eva Kysington, became reconciled with her
father-in-law. Lady Mary’s marble-like brow remained without emotion,
but how many dark passions lurked within her breast beneath this
apparent calm.

I stood, as I have said, at the threshold when the carriage of Eva
Meredith (I will continue to call her by that name) drew up in the
court-yard. Eva eagerly gave me her hand. “Thanks! thanks, my friend!”
she said, and she brushed away the tears that were trembling in her
eyes, and taking by the hand her child, a boy three years old, she
entered her new home. “I feel afraid,” she said to me. She was the same
weak woman, broken down by misfortune, pale, sad, and beautiful,
scarcely believing in the hopes of earth, and whose only certainty was
the things of heaven. I walked by her side, and, whilst still dressed in
mourning, she was ascending the first flight of stairs, her sweet face
bedewed with tears, her slender and attenuated form leaning on the
balustrade, and with outstretched arm she drew along the child, who
walked still slower than herself, Lady Mary and her son appeared at the
head of the staircase. She wore a robe of brown velvet, splendid
bracelets encompassed her arms, and a light gold chain girt that
forehead which would have graced a diadem. Her step was firm, her form
erect, and her glance one of pride; and thus did these two mothers meet
for the first time.

“Welcome, madame,” said Lady Mary, as she kissed Eva Meredith. Eva made
an effort to smile, and answered in an affectionate manner. How could
she have dreamt of hatred, she who only knew how to love.

We proceeded toward Lord Kysington’s cabinet. Madame Meredith could
scarcely support herself, but she entered first, and advancing several
steps, knelt by the arm-chair of her father-in-law. She took her child
in her arms and placing him on Lord Kysington’s knees, said,

“It is _his_ son.” And the poor creature wept in silence.

For a long time did Lord Kysington gaze on the child, and as he
recognized the resemblance to the features of his lost son, his look
became affectionate, and his eyes grew dim with tears. Forgetting his
age, the lapse of time, the misfortunes he had experienced, he fancied
the happy days were returned when he pressed that son, yet a child, to
his heart.

“William! William!” he sobbed. “My daughter!” he added, extending his
hand to Eva Meredith.

My eyes were suffused with tears. Eva had now a home, a protector, a
fortune. I was happy and wept.

The child, quietly seated on its grandfather’s knee, had evinced no
signs of fear or joy.

“Will you love me?” said the old man.

The child raised his head, but made no reply.

“Do you not hear me? I will be a father to you.”

“Excuse him,” his mother said, “he has always been alone; he is still
very young, and so many persons frighten him; he will soon, my lord,
understand your kind words.”

But I looked at the child; I examined him attentively; I recalled my
sinister alarms. Alas! those forebodings were changed into a certainty;
the awful calamity Eva had experienced before the birth of her child,
had occasioned sad consequences for her infant; none but a mother, in
her youth, and love, and inexperience, could have remained so long in
ignorance of her misfortune.

And Lady Mary, too, was watching the child at the same time as minutely
as myself.

Never, while life remains, shall I forget the expression of her face;
she was standing upright, and her piercing eyes were bent on the little
William as though they wished to penetrate his very soul; and as she
gazed, lightning seemed to flash from her eyes, her lips parted, as if
to smile, her breath came short and oppressed, like that of one
anticipating a great joy. She looked with straining eyes—hope, doubt,
and eager expectation depicted on every feature; at last her acute
hatred guessed the worst, a cry of triumph seemed to have escaped from
her inmost heart, but no sound issued from her lips. She drew herself
up, cast a glance of disdain on her conquered rival, and once more
became impassible.

Lord Kysington, wearied with the emotions of the day, sent us all from
his cabinet, and continued alone the whole evening.

The next morning, after a night of disquiet, when I descended to Lord
Kysington’s room, all the family were assembled round him; Lady Mary
held the little William in her arms—it was the tiger holding its prey.

“The beautiful babe,” said she. “See, my lord, this fair silken hair,
how bright the sun makes it look! but, dear Eva, is your son always so
silent? He has not the vivacity, nor the gayety belonging to his age.”

“He is always pensive,” said Madame Meredith. “Alas! he could not learn
to be gay while near me.”

“We will try to amuse him and make him lively,” returned Lady Mary. “Go,
my dear child, and embrace your grandfather, tell him that you love
him.”

But William did not stir.

“Do you not know how to embrace? Harry, that’s a good boy, embrace your
uncle, and set your cousin a good example.”

Harry sprang on Lord Kysington’s knees, threw his arms about his neck,
and said,

“I love you, uncle.”

“Now, my dear William,” said Lady Mary.

But William stood without moving, without even raising his eyes to his
grandfather.

A tear stole down Eva’s cheek.

“It is my fault,” she said, “I have not educated him rightly.” And she
took William on her lap, while her tears fell fast upon his face; he
felt them not, however, but fell asleep on the oppressed bosom of his
mother.

“Try,” said Lord Kysington, “to make William less shy.”

“I will endeavor,” she replied, in that child-like tone of submission I
had so often heard. “I will try, and perhaps I may succeed, if Lady Mary
will tell me what she has done to make her son so happy and gay.” And
the wo-begone mother looked at Harry, who was playing by Lord
Kysington’s chair, and her glance returned to her own poor sleeping
babe.

“He suffered even before his birth,” she murmured. “We have both been
very unfortunate; but I will endeavor to weep no more that William may
become as other children.”

Two days elapsed, two painful days, full of concealed grief, full of a
heavy anxiety. Lord Kysington’s brow was care-worn, and his eyes would
seek mine, as though to question; but I turned away to avoid answering.

The morning of the third day Lady Mary entered the room with playthings
of various kinds, which she had brought for the two children. Harry laid
hold of a sabre, and ran up and down the room, uttering shouts of joy.
William stood still; he held in his little hands the toys that were
given him, but made no effort to use them, nor even looked at them.

“Stay, my lord,” said Lady Mary to her brother, “take this picture-book
and give it to your grandson, perhaps his attention will be attracted by
the pictures in it.” And she led William to Lord Kysington. The child
made no resistance, but walked up to him, then stood still as a statue.

Lord Kysington opened the book, and every eye was turned upon the old
man and his grandson. Lord Kysington was sullen, silent, and austere; he
turned over several leaves, slowly stopping at every picture, and
keeping his eye on William, whose steadfast gaze was not even directed
toward the book. Lord Kysington turned over a few more leaves, then his
hand became motionless, the book fell from his knees, and a mournful
silence prevailed in the room.

Lady Mary approached me, and leant over, as if to whisper in my ear, but
said, in a tone loud enough to be heard by all present, “This child is
surely an idiot, doctor.”

She was answered by a scream. Eva rose like one thunder-stricken, and
snatching up her son, whom she clasped convulsively to her
breast—“Idiot!” she cried, while her glance for the first time flashed
with indignation, “Idiot!” she repeated, “because he has been
unfortunate all his life; because he has witnessed nothing but tears
from his birth; because he cannot play like your son, who has ever been
surrounded by happiness! Come! come, my child,” said Eva, and she wept
bitterly, “come, let us leave these pitiless hearts, that have nothing
but harsh words for our calamities.”

And the unhappy mother took her child in her arms, and quickly ascended
to her chamber. I followed her. She placed William on the floor and
knelt before that little child. “My son! my son!” she sobbed; William
came to her, and leaned his head on his mother’s shoulder. “Doctor,” she
cried, “he loves me; you see it; he comes to me when I call him; he
embraces me; his caresses have sufficed for my tranquillity, for my
happiness, sad as that happiness is. Good God! is not this enough! Speak
to me, my son; comfort me; find a consoling word, a single word to tell
thy despairing mother. Until now I have only thought of gazing on those
features so like thy father’s, and wished for silence that I might weep
freely; but now, William, I must have words from thy lips. Dost thou not
see my tears, my anguish. Beloved child, so beautiful, so like thy
father—speak, oh, speak to me!”

Alas! the child did not heed her, and evinced no emotion, no
intelligence; a smile alone—a smile horrible to look upon, played upon
his lips. Eva buried her face in her hands, and continued kneeling on
the floor, sobbing violently.

O! then I prayed heaven to inspire me with consoling thoughts, which
might suggest to this mother a ray of hope. I spoke to her of the
future, of a cure to be looked for, of a change that was possible, nay,
probable. But hope seldom lends its aid to falsehood; and when there is
no longer room for it, it changes to despair. A terrible, a mortal shock
had been given, and Eva at last comprehended the whole truth.

From that day but one child descended each morning into Lord Kysington’s
cabinet; there were two females, but one only seemed to live, the other
was silent as the dead; the one said, “my son,” the other never breathed
her child’s name; the one bore herself erect and haughty, the other’s
head was ever bowed on her bosom, the better to hide her tears; the one
brilliant and beautiful, the other pale, and clothed in mourning, the
struggle was over—Lady Mary triumphed. Harry was allowed to play
beneath Eva’s very eyes; this was cruel. Her anguish was never taken
into consideration; each day Harry was brought to repeat his lessons to
his uncle. They boasted of his progress. The ambitious mother had
calculated every thing that could insure success; and whilst she had
soothing words and feigned consolations for Eva Meredith, each moment
she contrived to torture her heart. Lord Kysington, disappointed in his
dearest hopes, relapsed into that coldness which had terrified me so
much; the last spark of love had fled from that heart, closed now as
firmly as the stone seals the tomb. Though strictly polite to his
daughter-in-law, he had for her no affectionate word. The daughter of
the American planter could find no place in his heart but as the mother
of his grandson, and that grandson he regarded as one dead. He was more
silent and gloomy than ever, regretting, no doubt, that he had yielded
to my entreaties, and given his old age a severe trial, so painful, and
henceforth so useless.

A year rolled by in this manner, when, on a mournful day, Lord Kysington
sent for Eva Meredith, and motioned her to take a seat near him. “Listen
to me, madame,” he said, “take courage, and listen to me. I wish to act
justly toward you and conceal nothing. I am old and ailing, and must now
attend to my worldly affairs. They are sad both for you and myself. I
will not speak to you of my chagrin at my son’s marriage; your
misfortune has disarmed me on that point. I sent for you to reside with
me; I was desirous to see and love, in your son William, the heir of my
fortune; on him were based all my dreams of the future and of ambition.
Alas! madame, fate has been cruel to us both. The widow and child of my
son shall have all that can obtain them an honorable subsistence, but as
the master of a fortune, which I have acquired by my own exertions, I
have adopted my nephew; and hereafter shall consider him as my sole
heir. I am about to return to London, but my house shall still be your
home.”

Eva, (so she afterward told me,) for the first time, felt courage take
the place of dejection within her; she possessed that becoming strength
a noble spirit gives; she raised her head, and if her brow had not the
pride of Lady Mary’s, it wore at least the dignity of misfortune.

“Depart, my lord,” she replied, “go! I shall not accompany you. I will
not be a witness to the disinheriting of my son. You have been very
hasty, my lord, in condemning forever. What can we know of the future?
You have very soon despaired of God’s mercy.”

“The future,” said Lord Kysington, “at my age, is all in the passing
hour. If I am to act, there is no time for delay—the present moment is
my only certainty.”

“Do as you will,” Eva replied. “I will return to the house where I was
happy with my husband. I will remain there with your grandson, Lord
William Kysington; this name, his only heritage, he shall retain; and
though the world may never know it till it is inscribed on his tomb,
nevertheless your name is that of my son.”

Eight days from this time Eva Meredith descended the staircase, still
holding her son by the hand as when she first entered that fatal house.
Lady Mary was behind, a few steps higher up, and numerous domestics
gathered together in melancholy silence, were looking on, and regretting
that mild mistress driven from her paternal roof.

In quitting this house, Eva left the only beings whom she knew on earth,
the only ones from whom she had the right to claim pity; the world was
before her, boundless and void—it was Hagar departing for the desert.

“This is dreadful, doctor!” exclaimed the village doctor’s auditors.
“Are there, then, lives so completely miserable—and you too have
witnessed them?”

“I did witness all,” said Doctor Barnabé; “but I have not yet told you
all, allow me to finish.”

Soon after the departure of Eva Meredith, Lord Kysington started for
London. Finding myself once more at liberty, I renounced all desire of
improving myself—I possessed enough skill for my native village, and I
returned to it immediately.

And again we stood in that little white house, reunited as before this
two years’ absence; but the time which had passed had augmented the
heaviness of misfortune. We neither of us dared to speak of the future,
that unknown time of which we have all so much need, and without which
the present moment, if it is joyous, passes by with a transient
happiness, if sad, with indelible sorrow.

I have never looked on a grief more noble in its simplicity, more calm
in its strength, than that of Eva Meredith. She still implored the God
who had stricken her. God was for her the unseen Being who could work
impossibilities, near whom we commence to hope once more, when the hopes
of earth are fled. Her look, that look replete with faith, which had
already attracted my attention so forcibly, was riveted on the brow of
her boy, as if awaiting the coming of the soul she so fervently prayed
for. I cannot describe to you the courageous patience of that mother,
speaking to her son, who heard but understood not. I could tell you all
the treasures of love, the thoughts, the ingenious tales she endeavored
to instill into that benighted mind, which repeated like an echo the
last words of the sweet language spoken to him. She told him of heaven,
and God, and of his angels; she joined his hands together that he might
pray, but she could never make him raise his eyes to heaven.

She attempted in every possible form the first lessons of childhood; she
read to her son, spoke to him, tried to divert him with pictures, and
sought from music sounds which, differing from the voice, might attract
his attention.

One day, making a horrible effort, she related to William his father’s
death; she hoped for, expected a tear. That morning the child fell
asleep while she was yet speaking to him; tears were shed, but they fell
from the eyes of Eva Meredith.

Thus she vainly exhausted every endeavor in a persevering struggle. She
labored on that she still might hope; to William, however, pictures were
but colors, and words only noise. Nevertheless the child grew, and
became remarkably handsome. Any one to have seen him for a moment only,
would have called the passiveness of his features’ calmness; but this
prolonged, this continued calm, this absence of all sorrow, of all
tears, had upon us a strange and melancholy effect. Ah! it must be in
our nature to suffer, for William’s eternal smile made every one say
“the poor idiot!” Mothers do not know the happiness which is concealed
beneath their children’s tears. A tear is a regret, a desire, a fear—in
fine, it is the very existence commencing to be understood. William was
content with every thing. In the daytime he appeared to sleep with open
eyes; he never hastened his steps, nor avoided any danger. He never grew
weary, impatient, or angry; and if he could not obey the words spoken to
him, he at least made no resistance to the hand which led him.

One instinct alone remained in this nature deprived of all
understanding; he knew his mother—he even loved her. He took pleasure
in leaning on her lap, on her shoulder—he embraced her. If I detained
him for some time from her, he manifested a kind of uneasiness, and when
I conducted him to her, without evincing any signs of joy, he became
tranquil again. This tenderness, this faint glimmering of reason in
William’s heart was Eva’s support—her very life. Through this she found
strength to attempt, to hope, to wait. If her words were not understood,
at least her kisses were. O! how often she pressed his head between her
hands, and kissed his forehead again and again, as though she had hopes
that her love might kindle that cold and silent heart. How often, when
clasping her son in her arms, did she almost look for a miracle.

Oft times, in the village church, (Eva was of a Catholic family,)
kneeling on the stones, before the altar of the Virgin, forgetting every
thing beside, she would hold her son in her arms, by the marble statue
of Mary, and say—“Holy Virgin! my son is inanimate as this thy image,
O! ask of God a soul for my child.”

She gave alms to all the poor of the village; she supplied them with
bread and clothing, saying, “Pray for him.” She consoled suffering
mothers in the cherished hope that she, too, might be comforted. She
dried up the tears of others, that hers also might cease to flow. She
was beloved, blessed, venerated by all who knew her; conscious of this,
she offered up the blessings of the unfortunate, not in pride, but hope,
to obtain grace for her son. She loved to look upon William when he
slept, for then he appeared like other children; for an instant, a
single moment, perhaps, she would forget the truth, and gazing on those
symmetrical features, on that bright hair, on the long lashes which cast
their shade on William’s rosy cheek, she felt that she was a mother
almost joyfully, almost with pride. God is often merciful even toward
them whom he has decreed shall suffer.

It was thus that William’s first years of childhood were passed. He had
now reached his eighth year. Then a sad change came over Eva Meredith,
which I could not fail to perceive; she ceased to hope; whether her
son’s stature (for he had grown tall) rendered his want of intelligence
more apparent, or that, like a workman who has labored all the day, in
the evening yields to fatigue, the soul of Eva seemed to have renounced
the task it had undertaken, and to have become doubly dejected. She now
only prayed to Heaven for resignation. She abandoned books, pictures,
music, in fine, all the means she had called to her assistance. She
became utterly dispirited and silent, but, if possible, still more
affectionate to her son. Having ceased hoping that she could afford him
the chance of mixing with the world, of acquiring a position in it, she
felt that he had now none but her on earth; and she asked of her own
heart a miracle, that of augmenting the love she bore him. The poor
mother became a slave—a slave to her son; the whole aim of her soul was
to keep him from every suffering, from the smallest inconvenience. If a
sunbeam shone on him, she would rise, draw the curtains, and produce
shade in the place of the strong light which had made him lower his
eyes. If she felt cold, it was for William she brought a warmer garment;
was she hungry, for William, too, the garden fruits were gathered; did
she feel fatigued, for him she brought the arm-chair and downy cushions;
in a word, she only lived to guess his every wish and want. She still
possessed activity, but no hope. William arrived at the age of eleven,
and then commenced a new epoch in Eva’s life. William, amazingly large
and strong for his age, had no longer need of the constant cares that
are lavished on the first years of life. He was no longer the child,
sleeping on his mother’s lap; he walked alone in the garden; he rode on
horseback with me; he followed me willingly in my mountain trips; the
bird, though deprived of wings, had at last quitted its nest.

William’s misfortune had in it nothing frightful nor even painful to
look on. He was a young boy, beautiful as the day, silent and calm—a
calmness not belonging to earth, whose features expressed nothing but
repose, and whose face was ever smiling. He was neither awkward, nor
disagreeable, nor rude; a being living by your side without a question
to ask, and who knew not how to answer one. Madame Meredith had not now,
to occupy her grief, that need of activity which the mother, as a nurse,
always finds; she again seated herself by the window, whence she could
see the hamlet and the village spire, on the very spot where she had
mourned so deeply for her first William. She turned her face to the
exterior air, as though asking the wind which breathed through the trees
to refresh her burning temples also.

Hope, necessary cares, each in turn vanished, and now she had only to be
vigilant, to watch at a distance, day and night, as the lamps which burn
forever beneath the church vaults.

But her strength was exhausted. In the midst of this grief, which had
returned when on the point of being healed, through silence and want of
occupation, after having vainly tried every effort of courage and hope,
Eva Meredith fell into a consumption. In spite of the resources of my
art, I saw her weaken and waste away; for what remedy can be given when
the disease is of the soul?

Poor stranger! the sun of her own clime, and a little happiness might
have restored her; but there was no ray of either for her. For a long
time she was ignorant of her danger—for she had no thought of self; but
when she could no longer leave her arm-chair, it became apparent even to
herself. I could not depict to you her anguish at the thought of leaving
William, helpless, with no friends or protector, among such as could not
find an interest in him, who should have been loved, and led by the hand
like a child. Oh! how she struggled to live! with what eagerness she
drank the potions I prepared for her! and she fondly believed in a
cure—but the disease progressed. And now she detained William in the
house more frequently; she could not bear him to be out of her sight.
“Stay with me,” she would say; and William, always contented by his
mother’s side, seated himself at her feet. She would gaze on him till a
torrent of tears prevented her from distinguishing his gentle form, then
she beckoned him still nearer, folded him to her heart, and exclaimed in
a species of transport, “O! if my soul, when separated from my body,
could enter into that of my child, I could die with pleasure!”

Eva could not persuade herself to despair entirely of the divine mercy;
and when every earthly hope had vanished, her loving heart had sweet
dreams on which she built new hopes. Good God! it was sad to see that
mother dying beneath the very eyes of her son—of a son who could not
comprehend her situation, but smiled when she embraced him.

“He will not regret me,” she said, “he will not weep for me, perhaps not
even remember me.” And she sat motionless, in mute contemplation of her
child, her hand then sometimes seeking mine. “You love him, my friend?”
she murmured.

And I told her that I would never leave him till he had better friends
than myself.

God in heaven, and the poor village doctor, were the only protectors to
whom she confided her son.

Truth is mighty! this widowed being, disinherited, dying by the side of
a child who could not even appreciate her love, felt not yet that
despair which makes men die blaspheming. No, an invisible friend was
near her, whom she seemed to depend on, and would often listen to holy
words that she alone could hear.

One morning she sent for me early; she was unable to leave her bed, and
with her shrunken hand she pointed to a sheet of paper, on which some
lines were traced.

“Doctor, my friend,” she said, in her sweetest tone, “I had not the
strength to go on, will you finish the letter?”

I took it up, and read as follows—

    “My Lord,—This is the last time I shall ever write to you.
    Whilst health is restored to your old age, I am suffering and
    dying. I leave your grandson, William Kysington, without a
    protector. My lord, this letter is written to remind you of him,
    and I ask for him rather a place in your affections, than your
    fortune. Throughout his life he has understood but one
    thing—his mother’s love; and he must now be deprived of this
    forever! Cherish him, my lord; he only comprehends affection.”

She had not been able to finish; I added,

    “Lady William Kysington has but a few days to live; what are
    Lord Kysington’s orders in regard to the child who bears his
    name?

                                                    “Dr. Barnabé.”

This letter was sent to London, and we anxiously awaited the answer. Eva
never after rose from her bed. William, seated beside her, held his
mother’s hand in his the livelong day, and she sadly endeavored to smile
on him. On the opposite side of the bed I prepared draughts to mitigate
her pain.

She again began to speak to her son, still in hopes that after her death
some of her words would recur to his memory. She gave him every advice,
every instruction that she would have lavished on the most enlightened
being; and turning to me, she would say—“Who knows, doctor, perhaps
some day he will find my words in the depths of his heart.”

Some weeks more slipped by. Death was approaching, and however submitted
her soul might be, this moment brought the anguish of separation, and
the solemn thought of futurity. The curate of the village came to see
her; and when he left her, I drew near him, and taking his hand, said,
“You will pray for her?”

“I asked her,” he replied, “to pray for me.”

It was the last day of Eva’s life. The sun had set, the window near
which she had sat so often, was open. She could see in the distance the
spots which had become endeared to her. She clasped her son to her
heart, kissing his brow, and his locks, and wept.

“Poor child!” said she, “what will become of you?” and with a final
effort, while love beamed from her eyes, she exclaimed, “O! listen to
me, William; I am dying—your father, too, is dead; you are now alone on
earth—but pray to God. I consign you to Him, who provides for the
harmless sparrow on the house-top, He will watch over the orphan. Dear
child! look on me—speak to me! Try to comprehend that I am dying, that
some day you may think of me!” And the poor mother lost her strength to
speak, but still embraced her child.

At that moment an unaccustomed noise aroused me. The wheels of a
carriage were rolling over the gravel of the garden-walks. I ran to the
steps. Lord Kysington and Lady Mary alighted, and entered the house.

“I received your letter,” said Lord Kysington to me. “I was on the point
of leaving for Italy, and I have deviated from my route somewhat in
order to decide the fate of William Meredith. Lady William?”

“Lady William Kysington still lives, my Lord,” I answered.

It was with a feeling of pain that I saw that calm, cold, and austere
man enter Eva’s chamber, followed by that proud woman, who had come to
witness an event so fortunate for herself—the death of her former
rival.

They went into the little chamber, so neat and plain, so different from
the gorgeous apartment of the mansion at Montpellier. They approached
the bed, within the curtains of which Eva, pale and dying, yet still
beautiful, held her son folded to her heart. They stood on either side
of that bed of sorrow, but found no tender word to console the
unfortunate being whose eyes met theirs. A few cold sentences, a few
disconnected words escaped their lips. Witnesses, for the first time, of
the mournful spectacle of a death-bed, they averted their eyes, in the
belief that Eva Meredith could not see nor hear; they were only waiting
till she should expire, and did not even assume an expression of
kindness or regret.

Eva fixed her dying gaze upon them, and a sudden effort seized upon her
almost lifeless heart. She now understood that which she never before
suspected—the concealed sentiments of Lady Mary, the profound
indifference, the selfishness of Lord Kysington. She at last felt that
these were her son’s enemies, not his protectors. Despair and terror
were depicted on her wan, emaciated countenance. She made no effort to
implore the soulless beings before her, but with a convulsive impulse,
she drew William still closer to her heart, and gathering her little
remaining strength, she cried, while she impressed her last kisses on
his lips, “My poor child! thou hast not a single prop on earth; but God
above is good. O, God! come to the assistance of my child!” And with
this cry of love, with this last, holiest prayer, her breath fled, her
arms unclasped, and her lips remained fixed on William’s brow. She was
dead, for she no longer embraced her son—dead! beneath the very eyes of
those who to the last had refused to protect her—dead! without giving
Lady Mary the fear of seeing her attempt, by a single supplication, to
revoke the decree which had been pronounced, leaving her a lasting
victory.

There was a pause of solemn silence; no one moved or spoke—for death
appals the proudest hearts. Lady Mary and Lord Kysington knelt by the
bed of their victim.

In a few minutes Lord Kysington rose, and said to me, “Take the child
from the room, doctor; I will explain to you my intentions regarding
him.”

William had now lain two hours on Eva’s shoulder—his heart pressed
hers, his lips glued to hers. I approached, and without addressing him
in useless words, I endeavored to raise him, in order to lead him from
the room; but William resisted, and his arms clasped his mother still
tighter to his breast. This resistance, the first he had ever opposed to
any one on earth, touched me to the heart. Nevertheless, I renewed the
effort; this time William yielded, he moved, and turning toward me, I
saw his fine face bedewed with tears. Till that day William had never
wept. I was deeply affected, and allowed the child to throw himself
again on his mother’s body.

“Lead him away,” said Lord Kysington.

“My lord, he is weeping; Oh! let his tears flow.”

I leaned over the child and heard him sob.

“William, my dear William,” I anxiously said, taking his hand in mine,
“why do you weep?”

William again turned his head toward me, and with a look of the deepest
grief, he answered, “My mother is dead!”

No words can tell you what I then felt. William’s eyes beamed with
intelligence; his tears were sorrowful as though not flowing by chance;
and his voice was broken like that of one whose heart suffers. I uttered
a cry, and knelt beside the bed of Eva.

“Oh! Eva,” I murmured, “you had reason not to despair of the mercy of
Heaven!”

Even Lord Kysington trembled, and Lady Mary grew as pale as the corpse
before her.

“My mother! my mother!” William sobbed, in accents that filled me with
joy; then repeating the words of Eva Meredith—those words which she so
truly had said he would find in the depth of his heart, the child
continued aloud,

“I am dying, my son—your father is dead—you are alone on earth—but
pray to God!”

I placed my hand gently on William’s shoulder, to induce him to fall on
his knees; he bent down, joined his trembling hands of his own accord,
and with a supplicating look to Heaven, replete with animation, he
ejaculated, “O, God! pity me!”

I bent over the form of Eva; I took her cold hand, “O, thou mother that
hast suffered so much!” I exclaimed, “dost thou hear thy child? Dost
thou look on him from above? Be thrice happy! thy son is saved! poor
woman, who has wept so much.”

Eva lay stretched in death at Lady Mary’s feet; but this time, at least,
her rival trembled before her—for it was not I who led William from the
room, it was Lord Kysington, carrying his child in his arms.

What more need I say, ladies; William had regained his reason, and left
in company with Lord Kysington. Soon afterward, restored to his rights,
he became the sole heir to his family’s estate. Science has verified
some rare examples of an intellect restored by a violent moral shock.
Thus the fact, which I have related to you, finds its natural
explanation; but the good women of the village, who had taken care of
Eva Meredith during her illness, and who heard her fervent prayers,
still believe that the soul of the mother had passed into the body of
her child, even as she besought her Maker.

“She was so good,” the villagers would say, “that God would not deny her
any thing.” This unsophisticated belief is established throughout this
part of the country. No one mourned Eva as one dead.

“She still lives,” they would say; “speak to her son—it is she who
answers.”

And when Lord William Kysington, who had become the possessor of his
grandfather’s estate, each year sent abundant alms to the village which
witnessed his birth and his mother’s death, the poor exclaimed—“It is
the good soul of Madame Meredith still caring for us! Ah! when she goes
to heaven, the unfortunate will have cause to be pitied!”

It is not to her tomb that flowers are brought—they are laid on the
steps of the altar of the Virgin, where she had so often prayed to Mary
to send her son a soul, and depositing their garlands of flowers, the
villagers say to each other,

“When she prayed so fervently, the holy Virgin answered her, in low
accents—‘I will give thy son a soul.’”

The curate bequeathed to our peasants this touching belief. As for
myself when Lord William visited me in this village; when he looked at
me with eyes so like his mother’s; when his voice, in accents familiar
to my ear, said to me, as Madame Meredith had said—“Doctor, my friend,
I thank you!” then—you may smile, ladies, if you will—then I wept, and
thought with others, that Eva Meredith stood before me.

This unhappy woman, whose life was a series of misfortunes, left at her
death a sweet, consoling remembrance, which had no pain for those who
loved her. In thinking of her, we think of the mercy of God; and if
there exist a hope within our hearts, we hope the more confidingly.

                 *        *        *        *        *

But it is quite late, ladies, your carriages have been at the door this
some while. Excuse this long narrative; at my age one cannot be brief,
when speaking of the memories of youth. Forgive the old man for having
caused you to smile on his arrival, and weep when you condescended to
listen to him.

These last words were spoken in a milder and more paternal tone, and a
faint smile played on his lips. They all gathered round him, and began a
thousand thanks; but Doctor Barnabé rose from his seat, and brought his
great coat, that was lined with puce-colored taffeta, which he had
thrown over a chair, and while his young auditors assisted him in
putting it on, he said, “Adieu, gentlemen! adieu, ladies! my cabriolet
is ready, night is coming on, and the roads are bad; I must take my
leave—good night!”

When Dr. Barnabé, in his cabriolet of green osier, and the little gray
horse, tickled by the whip, were about starting, Madame de Moncar rose
quickly, and placing her foot on the step she leaned over toward the
doctor, and said to him in a low tone—so low none else could hear—

“Doctor, I give you the white house, and will have it arranged the same
as——when you loved Eva Meredith.” And she hastened away without giving
him time to answer; in a few minutes the carriages and cabriolet left in
different directions.

                 *        *        *        *        *




                           THE DESERTED ROAD.


                        BY THOMAS BUCHANAN READ.


    Ancient road, that winds deserted
      Through the level of the vale,
    Sweeping toward the crowded market,
      Like a stream with scarce a sail.

    Standing by thee, I look backward,
      And as in the light of dreams
    See the years roll down and vanish
      Like thy whitely tented teams.

    Here I stroll along the village
      As in youth’s departed morn;
    But I miss the crowded coaches
      And the driver’s bugle-horn.

    Miss the crowd of jovial teamsters
      Filling buckets at the wells,
    With their wains from Conestoga,
      And their orchestras of bells.

    To the moss-grown, wayside tavern
      Comes the noisy crowd no more,
    And the faded sign complaining
      Swings unnoticed at the door.

    The old toll-man at the gateway
      Waiting for the few who pass
    Reads the melancholy story
      In the thickly springing grass.

    Ancient highway, thou art vanquished—
      The usurper of the vale
    Rolls, in fiery, iron rattle,
      Exultations on the gale.

    Thou art vanquished and neglected;
      But the good which thou hast done,
    Though by man it be forgotten,
      Shall be deathless as the sun.

    Though neglected, gray and grassy,
      Yet I pray that my decline
    May be through as vernal valleys.
      And as blest a calm as thine.

                 *        *        *        *        *




                         THE OLD MAN’S COMFORT.


                    BY LIEUT. A. T. LEE, U. S. ARMY.


    I am old and gray—I am old and gray,
    And my strength is failing me day by day;
    But it warms my heart when the sun has gone
    And her robe of stars the night puts on,
    To gaze on the glad ones who gather here,
    To breathe their sweet songs on my aged ear.

    They bear me back—they bear me back,
    To the field of youth and its flow’ry track;
    When my step was light, and my heart was bold,
    And my first young love was not yet cold;
    And I gaze on many a smiling brow,
    That sleeps in the still old church-yard now.

    It wrung my heart—oh! it wrung my heart,
    When I saw them one by one depart;
    And they cost me full many a tear of wo,
    For my hopes then hung on the things below.
    But the visions of earthly joy grow dim,
    With the whitening hair and the failing limb.

    I am old and gray—I am old and gray,
    But I’ve strength enough left me to kneel and pray;
    And morning and evening I bless the power
    That ’woke me to light in the midnight hour,
    That spared me, to gaze with an aged eye
    On a hope that can never fade or die.

    I am gliding on—I am gliding on,
    Through a quiet night, to a golden dawn:
    And the merry hearts that around me play,
    Are star-beams to cheer up my lonely way:
    And oh! may the waves of life’s dark sea,
    Deal gently with them, as they’ve dealt with me.

                 *        *        *        *        *




                        IDA BERNSTORF’S JOURNAL.


                             BY ENNA DUVAL.


“And what is this, Miss Enna?” said my friend, Kate Wilson, one morning,
as she sat before the old writing-desk, opening with curiosity the
different packages. “What a romantic name,” she continued, “‘Letters and
Journal of Ida Bernstorf;’ letters from Germany long years ago. Come,
Miss Enna, do please, stop that tiresome letter, and tell me all about
it.”

“Read the letters and journal, Kate,” I replied, “they tell the story
themselves.”

“No, no,” said the impatient beauty, “that will not do; _you_ must tell
me the story, and read me the Journal, it will sound so much prettier. I
have not disturbed you for more than the hour you asked for. See, my
little Geneva monitor will bear witness;” and she held up her tiny watch
to prove her assertion. My letter-clasp being filled to overflowing, I
had stipulated that morning with Kate, to give me one hour to answer two
or three of these letters, that my conscience might feel relieved; that
being done, I promised to entertain her to the best of my ability. With
playful willfulness she rolled my large chair away from my
writing-table, chanting in merry notes—

        “Up, up, my friend, and quit your books,
         Or surely you’ll grow double!
         Up, up, my friend, and clear your looks—
         Why all this toil and trouble?”

then taking her favorite seat on a low ottoman beside me, she rested her
beautiful head on my lap, its rich fall of ringlets almost sweeping the
ground, and with her steady, brilliant eye, looked up in my face most
coaxingly. I submitted; for, to tell the truth, I was not sorry to be
made to read over “Ida’s Journal;” so many years had passed since the
events it narrated had taken place, that it seemed to possess more of
interest on account of the lapse of time. Ida was the daughter of a
second cousin of my mother’s. This cousin was an orphan ward of my
grandfather’s, and had been brought up from infancy in his family. I
never saw her, but judging from a picture of her in my mother’s
possession, she must have been a remarkably beautiful woman. She was
very superior in mind, but wild and wayward in disposition. My Uncle
Walter, my grandfather’s only son, loved his beautiful cousin—doated on
her; but she, with willful opposition, rejected his love, and the
worldly advantages attending on it, to follow the fortunes of a young
German artist, who had taught her music, and who she fancied was the
realization of the ideal her illy regulated fancy had formed. Her
marriage with Hermann Bernstorf, and departure from her country, brought
great sorrow to her friends, my mother said, and it was feared my Uncle
Walter would never recover from the disappointment it caused him; but
time is an excellent physician, and my Uncle Walter not only recovered
from the disappointment, severe as it was, but became a model of
husbands; and his devotion to my gentle, lovely Aunt Mary, was a
constant subject of admiring remark with his nephews and nieces, who did
not know the romance of his student days.

Madame Bernstorf had removed to Germany immediately after her marriage.
So much opposed was my grandfather to her marriage, that he would never
see her after her engagement was disclosed; and she left home and
kindred, who had worshiped her, and spoiled her with indulgence, to
follow the uncertain fortunes of a stranger in a strange land. My mother
loved her cousin dearly, and though she regretted the willfulness of her
conduct, she did not feel unkindly toward her; and when my grandfather
refused to see her, or remain under the same roof with her, to my
mother’s house did she come, and there was her sad, tearful wedding
celebrated.

Years rolled around, and when I was a little girl I used to hear my
mother talk of her cousin Agnes Morton—Agnes Bernstorf she never called
her—and listen with childish eagerness to the letters she constantly
received from her. Madame Bernstorf though willful, was warm-hearted;
and she never failed to write regularly to my mother and aunts, and
cherish for them the warmest feelings. We never knew, except by
inference, what her circumstances had proved to be on her removal to her
husband’s home. Her letters, though affectionate, were short; and she
never entered into details of her situation. One child, a daughter, she
spoke of—her little Ida; and my first letter was written to this little
stranger cousin. Appended to each letter of our mothers was always a
tiny, childish scrawl; and from childhood to girlhood the correspondence
continued, until we began to write _whole letters_ to each other.

Although Madame Bernstorf was so reserved and laconic in her letters,
especially about her domestic affairs, it was evident she wished to keep
up her connection with home and home friends. She seldom mentioned her
husband’s name in her letters; and when she did, it was but casually.
Trouble she had, it was certain, for her letters gave evidence of it in
the serious tone which they breathed. There was no allusion to certain,
specified trouble, but there was a lack of hope and brightness in them.
Several children she gave birth to, but the letters announcing their
different births, were followed a few months after with announcements of
their deaths. This might have caused sorrow to her; she never expressed
it so, however; on the contrary, each letter announcing the death of a
child, was filled with expressions of thankfulness, that they were taken
from a world of trouble and trials. Actual poverty she could not be
suffering from, for the income of her little property was semi-annually
remitted to her; the principal was small, but it was left in trust by
her father, settled upon her children, and only the income of it could
she have. It was not much, it is true, but it was sufficient to keep
actual want from her door we felt certain. Bernstorf, her husband, had
been a wild, visionary young man, though fascinating in his manners and
appearance, and from this remembrance of him her family argued that
disappointment had attended her obstinate imprudent marriage, and
mortification and pride prevented her acknowledgment of it. Ida’s
letters, as she grew older, gave marks of cultivation and refinement.
She wrote of her studies, to which her time seemed to be devoted. She
spoke of the beauty of their country home; from that we supposed that if
they were not enjoying wealth, they were above want. Isolated seemed to
be their situation, for she never alluded to friends around her. When
she was about sixteen her father died; but Madame Bernstorf announced
his death with calmness, as though she had been prepared for it,
although none of her previous letters mentioned his sickness. But at
last came letters of deep agony, only a few months following the one
announcing her husband’s decease; one from Madame Bernstorf, an
unfinished one, to my Aunt Miriam, who had taken my mother’s place in
the correspondence, enclosed in a few lines from poor Ida, wet with
tears, and expressive of the greatest wretchedness, announcing her
mother’s death. Madame Bernstorf’s letter had been written in evident
anticipation of death.

“I know I am dying, dear Miriam,” she wrote, “trouble and anxiety of
mind have at last worn out my poor body. I have been hoping my strength
would last, even so long that I might see my kindred once more before I
die; but all hope is, I fear, gone. How sunny was my life previous to my
marriage. Not a care had I. Since that unhappy event all has been
bitterness. But I must not murmur; I consulted only my own will and
selfish desires, and I have suffered as I deserved. Hermann Bernstorf,
whom I idolized with all the wild devotion of an ill-regulated spirit,
proved to be a neglectful, careless, and at last an intemperate husband;
and his death was, indeed, a relief to me. On my death-bed I can at last
admit it, although mortification and pride have heretofore kept me
silent. Ah! Miriam, I cannot tell you how much I have suffered. I hoped
my cup of sorrow was drained to the dregs; but I find the bitterest drop
remaining, the leaving of my child alone in life. I cannot bring my mind
to look calmly on my approaching death. Oh! how wildly have I besought
Heaven to spare me, if only for a few months, that I might see her safe
with my own family; but in vain—death creeps on apace, and I feel
something must be done. Ida cannot be left here. With my husband’s
family, I have never had any intercourse; he had forfeited their
countenance and regard long before his marriage with me; pride has
always kept me from seeking them. I have no one to look to for aid but
in my own family. Will you not, dear Miriam, take charge of my child?
The little property my father so wisely provided for his grandchild,
will prevent her from being an actual dependent upon any one; but she
will need, when I am gone, a home—some one to protect and love her. She
is a delicate flower, and needs nurturing. I know you will grant this
request of a dying woman, and though comforted by this knowledge,
remorse embitters even this comfort, when I recall, that I have given
only to you and your family trouble and vexation, while from you I have
always received kindness and doting indulgence.

“I write with pain and difficulty. Ida does not dream of her approaching
trouble—her mild, dove-like eyes beam on me hopefully, and she talks of
_our_ future with certainty. I cannot tell her the sad truth. Oh, Father
above! why am I thus sorely afflicted?”

Ida’s letter told us her mother had been found senseless over this
letter, and only revived a few moments to bless her child. She then
yielded up her tried spirit into the hands of the Wise Power who had
first gifted her with every worldly blessing, then, when those blessings
were abused, had visited her with every earthly trouble.

There was no hesitation on my Aunt Miriam’s part; immediately were
letters from all of us dispatched to welcome the orphan amongst us, and
proper means employed to bring her safely to us. To our amazement my
Aunt Mary and Uncle Walter, upon hearing of Madame Bernstorf’s death and
application to Aunt Miriam, insisted upon adopting Ida themselves. They
had but one child, a son, who was finishing his studies at an eastern
university. An orphan niece of Aunt Mary’s, a wealthy heiress, Adelan
Lee, resided with them; but my aunt urged she had no daughter, and Ida
seemed, she said, providentially provided for them. She knew of her
husband’s early love for Madame Bernstorf, but, with angelic singleness
of heart, she persisted in claiming Ida, because she felt it would be
gratifying to him. We did not wonder at Uncle Walter’s devotion to his
wife, when we saw this decided proof of her pure, confiding,
self-forgetting spirit.

Ida at last arrived. She remained with me a few weeks before going to my
uncle’s mountain home, which was situated in a romantic county quite in
the interior of the state. We renewed during this visit the declarations
of friendship we had expressed by letters. She was a beautiful
creature—totally unlike her mother. Her person was tall, but graceful
and finely proportioned. She had a great quantity of beautiful hair, of
that pure Madonna, auburn tint painters delight in. Her complexion was
exquisitely clear, and one could well fancy when looking at her, why her
mother had called her a “delicate flower;” delicate and fragile indeed
did she seem. Her eyes were deep and melting in their expression. I
never could decide on their color; sometimes they seemed a soft, dark
gray, sometimes an auburn brown, like her hair; but their expression was
truly poetic. There was a great _naïveté_, and tender pathos in her
manner and countenance, that was bewitching; a total disregard of self,
and an innate desire to contribute to every one’s comfort. Her mother
had evidently cultivated in her daughter the qualities her own character
needed. Poor girl! she was overwhelmed with sorrow for her mother’s
death, but was filled with gratitude for our kindness. My aunt and uncle
came to the city for her, and greeted her with parental fondness, which
quite encouraged her, and softened the regret she felt at parting with
me. The journal commences at the first day of her arrival at her new
home, and will tell her story better than I can.


                             IDA’S JOURNAL.

                                                _Rockland Hill_, —, —.

Here I am in my new home. Angel spirit of my mother! are you indeed
hovering around your child, as in your last moments you assured me you
would? When alone I fancy her near me, and my bitter, heart-aching sobs
are soothed.

How all my sad forebodings have been dispelled. Though filled with grief
for my mother’s loss, I feel I am not without friends. My new father and
mother, as they insist upon calling themselves, are indeed kind to me.
The husband is still a very handsome man, though past middle age, and
“Aunt Mary,” as she permits me to call her—for “mother” I cannot
say—is gentle and lovely in both person and mind. She treats me with
all the affectionate tenderness of a mother. When we arrived at this
beautiful place she introduced me to her niece Adelan, a bright,
merry-looking girl, about my own age; and on showing me to my apartment,
which is a beautifully furnished room, she threw open a door, which led
into a fine large room, handsomely furnished also, with piano, harp and
guitar, a large well chosen library, and writing and work-tables, with a
number of comfortable chairs and lounges. The windows of this delightful
room opened on a balcony that commanded a full view of the high
mountains, which rise abruptly on the opposite side of the mountain
stream, which dashes darkly, but brightly along at the foot of the lawn
that leads from beneath our windows.

“This,” said Aunt Mary, “is Adelan’s study and yours. That door opposite
yours leads to Adelan’s room, and here you are both free to come,
whenever you wish, secure from interruption. These are your own
apartments, subject to your own control. Adelan has often wished I had a
daughter to cheer her solitary hours—now Providence has kindly bestowed
upon me a daughter.”

Both aunt and niece tenderly caressed me when my grateful tears began to
flow, and tried all in their power to dispel every feeling of restraint.
If I am not content here it will be my own fault—were it not for the
agonizing recollection that weighs on me like lead, that never again on
earth am I to see my mother, I should even be happy. But, Father above,
grant unto me a spirit of resignation; let me not grieve these kind
friends by my wretchedness; teach me that in another world we shall meet
again.

                 *        *        *        *        *

My mother spent all her childhood and girlhood at this beautiful place.
My Uncle Walter’s father lived here, and this was her home for many
years. How often have I heard her describe every place about it. Aunt
Mary tells me the house is different, and that some changes have been
made in the arrangement of the grounds. My aunt brought her husband a
handsome fortune, which enabled him to put up a fine, commodious
mansion-house on the estate, and throw more of the land into the
immediate grounds of the house.

Mountains surround us on all sides. A rapid, dashing stream rolls along
some distance from the house, and an undulating lawn sweeps down from
the back part of the house to it. It is a wild, romantic spot. This
morning on awakening I threw on my dressing-gown, and passing through
“our study,” as Adelan calls our pleasant room, stepped out on the
balcony. It was early morn, and I watched the curling mists sweep up the
sides of these bluish green hills, forming themselves into fantastic
shapes, as they felt the penetrating heat and light of the sun. They
curled, waved, rolled together, and as the sun rose higher, beaming upon
them, they gradually melted away. I gazed with an elevated spirit, then
turned back to my sleeping-room, and kneeling, thanked God fervently for
having made so beautiful a world. In such moments I feel my blessed
mother near me, and the fancied waving of her angel wings brings gentle
soothings to my wailing spirit.

                 *        *        *        *        *

I have been here now two months, and how quickly has sped the time. I am
quite domesticated. I ride on horseback in the morning and evening with
Uncle Walter; walk, sing and play duets with dear Adelan; and read with
Aunt Mary. She is studying German of me, and after our lesson is over I
read to her from the works of my “_vaterland_.” She is fond of books and
study, and her heart responded when I read to her to-day those hopeful
cheering lines of Novalis.

“Let him who is unhappy in the outdoor world—who finds not what he
seeks—let him go into the world of books and art—into Nature, that
eternal antique and yet eternal novelty—let him live in that _Ecclesia
pressa_ of the better world. Here he will be sure to find a beloved and
a friend—a fatherland and a God.”

These words sound to my ears like my mother’s strong heart words.
Blessed mother! thou art ever with me!

                 *        *        *        *        *

We paid a visit yesterday to some very nice people, who live four or
five miles off, across the mountains; and yet they are our nearest
neighbors. The day passed delightfully. It was a true summer outdoor
visit. There was a large family of beautiful children; fine,
noble-looking boys, and bright-eyed, laughing girls. They grew fond of
me, and twined their arms about me tenderly. I taught them German games,
into which they entered with spirit, and I quite forgot in their shouts
of merry, gleeful laughter, the heavy, tearful cloud that hung over me
when I awakened in the morning. We returned by moonlight; my aunt and
Adelan in the carriage, uncle and I on horseback. The road for the
greater part of the way lay beside the beautiful Undine stream, that
gurgles and dashes daily before my eyes, as I look from the balcony. I
slackened the reins of my horse, and my uncle kindly loitered with me
beside the dancing waters, whose fairy billows glittered with the moon’s
silvery rays. The rich silver flood of light that came pouring down from
heaven touched every wavelet that went dancing along, as if rejoicing in
its snowy crest. I wished I could linger by this flashing streamlet all
night, and when a turning of the road bore me from the sparkling, joyous
waters, I sighed inwardly a sad, unwilling good-bye, as I would in
childhood to a darling playmate—nay, to crowds of playmates—for in the
tiny white-crested billows I fancied the shining locks and flashing eyes
of the lovely water-nymphs; the rippling dash of the waters I told
myself was their sweet spirit-talk. It was a lovely, moonlight, waking
dream to me.

                 *        *        *        *        *

Adelan is quite a pretty girl, I think—little and delicate in form, and
merry and bright as a bird. She is a sunbeam to us. She chants and
warbles all the day long. Her voice is very melodious, and great care
has been taken in its culture—indeed much care has been given to her
education. She is a great heiress, I am told, inheriting a large
property; and Lizzie, the little maiden who waits upon us, said to me
this morning, as I was looking at Adelan on the lawn from my room
window, that old Nancy, the nurse, had told her “Miss Adelan would marry
Mr. Lewis sometime.” This “Mr. Lewis” is my aunt and uncle’s only son,
who I have never seen; as he is away finishing his studies at a
university. In the fall he will have completed them, and will then
return to his home. A picture of him as a bright-looking, handsome boy
hangs in Aunt Mary’s dressing-room. She talks of him constantly, with
much affection and pride, and his letters prove that he is affectionate
as well as clever in mind. Adelan has never displayed any embarrassment
when talking of him. Strange if she loves him and yet preserve it so
secretly from me, for she is a warm-hearted, frank creature, and
innocent and artless as a young child; but Love—sad, naughty
Love—teaches, even the most guileless, art.

This morning we both arose very early and wandered out in the mountain
paths, far from the house, long before breakfast. Nurse Nancy would make
us eat before starting, one of her white rolls, which, with a glass of
the sparkling spring-water, quite invigorated us. The sun shone
brightly, and the clear blue sky with its wavy, wreathy clouds were
reflected in the quiet parts of the stream most vividly. As we roamed
along we came to a rude bridge that spanned our beautiful stream. It was
a spot of peculiar beauty—high mountains environed us, covered with
tall trees of luxuriant foliage. Dashing and foaming along came the
mountain waters, and as they rolled away they formed cascades in their
impetuous flow. The sky above was blue; rich, heavy clouds at times
obscured the brilliancy of the blessed sun; but as we paused upon the
bridge, the clouds swept aside and the sun shone out brightly. The
dancing, coquettish waves, as they caught the glittering sunbeams,
seemed to leap along their rocky bed more joyously, and made me almost
certain I could see the wild, reckless Undine spirits of the flood. I
had brought my camp-stool and sketching-paper with me, for it pleases my
uncle to find beside his plate at the breakfast-table sketches of our
morning rambles, and this beautiful view I determined to secure for him.
Adelan left me making my sketch, to gather wild flowers. She came up to
me at last, with a handfull of St John’s wort, fox-glove, wild roses,
and sweet violets. When I was a child and used to gather wild flowers
for my mother, she would repeat to me a simple little story, which she
called “Woman’s Hopes.” Adelan’s bunch reminded me of it, and as she
threw herself beside me on the grass I repeated it to her.

“Some merry, laughing children were tripping along gayly, one bright
summer’s morning, when they stopped to admire and gather the road-side
flowers. The flowers had just awakened from their sleep and were in
tears.

“‘Languish not, pretty ones,’ said the children caressingly, ‘you shall
be our dearly loved flowers. We will take you home with us, give you
fresh spring-water, and set you before a mirror which shall reflect your
beauties.’

“One gay, vain little flower, at these bright promises, lifted up its
drooping head, rolling off the sparkling dewy drops proudly, but the
little humble violet sighed, for it knew its moments were numbered. A
few short hours passed, and the sportive children were chasing
butterflies—but the poor wild flowers! where were they? Cast aside and
forgotten!”

                 *        *        *        *        *

Summer is fast waning—a year has passed since my blessed mother died.
What agony I suffered then, and how wildly I wished for death. So lonely
and cheerless seemed my future without her sweet smile and
heart-cheering words. But Heaven has raised up dear friends to me, and
has granted unto me a sweet peaceful frame of mind. My mother’s death
has been hallowed unto me. Faith and resignation have been bestowed upon
me. I see before me a reunion with her in another world. Now, my
life-path is no longer gloomy, and I feel that I can rouse my suffering
spirit. As my mother used to wish, I have learned to _act_ as well as
_meditate_. I do not often permit myself to contemplate and brood over
past sorrows. I do not permit myself even to take up this little book,
unless I am sure my mind is in a healthy state; but when sad, languid
feelings come over me, I rouse myself, and shake off the morbid
sentimentality to which woman is so prone. “I hear the voice of my
soul—thy actions, and thy actions alone, determine thy worth.”

I practice with Adelan, read with Aunt Mary, and share my uncle’s
outdoor exercises, of which he is so fond; and how happy it makes me to
see that they look for my coming, and feel that every occupation must be
shared with me. I know my mother would smile upon me if she were alive,
and feel that I had tried to discover my mission, and perform its
duties. How often I repeat to myself those lines of hers, and they give
me strength.

        Thy earthly bonds are tightening,
          Thy powers are failing fast,
        Awake, oh! Spirit hear me,
          And break these chains at last.

        Thy angel wings are drooping,
          Earth clogs them all around;
        The spirit’s flight is heavenward,
          Why then to earth art bound?

        Why thou art banished heaven,
          ’Twill yield thee naught to know;
        Thy duties are before thee,
          Why sink to rest below?

        Earth slowly gathers o’er thee,
          Soon, soon thou wilt be bound,
        And all thy heavenly beauty
          In death’s strong clasp be found.

        The remembrance of thy heavenly life
          Has’t left no trace with thee?
        Gone, are the spirit’s longings,
          The sighing to be free?

        Oh! raise those wings of beauty,
          Shake off each earthly clod,
        And Psyche-like uprising,
          Seek union with thy God!

                 *        *        *        *        *

Great preparations have been made—the whole house has been in a state
of bustling hurry for weeks. Each one has been anxious to perform their
part; and the secret of this is, that the son of the family, “the young
master,” our Cousin Lewis, is to return home. To-day he is expected. The
final touch has been given to every thing. I have just visited every
part of the house and grounds with my uncle and aunt, to satisfy them
all was right. His rooms are fairy spots. They adjoin his mother’s
dressing-room—the same rooms he occupied in childhood, but newly fitted
up. Adelan, Aunt Mary and myself have just completed for these rooms a
set of furniture covers, of the most beautiful embroidery. Bouquets of
the rarest flowers, Sandy has spared from the conservatory, for they all
say “Master Lewis is so fond of flowers.” A year has passed since he
visited his home—he was here just a few months before I arrived—it has
been five years since he has remained any length of time at home, now he
has completed his studies, and will have no need to leave his family
again. He brings with him a college friend, a Mr. Turner, who will
remain with him some time. I dread the change this will make in our
quiet life; but I must not, it is selfish; this change, though irksome
to me, brings happiness to others.

As I sit writing, I can lift my eyes and see Adelan decking her
beautiful head. Her room-door is open, and she has been tripping around
for the last half hour, performing her _toilette_. A grand dinner-party
is to greet this arrival of our cousin and his friend, and Adelan is
preparing herself for it. She does not know I am watching her. Now she
holds a consultation with little Lizzie about the arrangement of a knot
of ribbon, and Lizzie’s face bears such an expression of admiration and
anxiety blended that it is amusing. How lovely Adelan looks; her
beautiful curls sweep over her finely moulded neck and shoulders, and
her bright eyes and cunning, rosy mouth have a more mischievous, saucy
expression than ever. Ah! Cousin Adelan, is that little heart looking
forward to the approach of a lover in this Cousin Lewis?

                 *        *        *        *        *

Our cousin is here, and his friend. How handsome—how spiritual-looking
is he; not the friend, but Lewis. He resembles his mother most; has her
high, intellectual brow, and soft, beaming, melting, dark eyes. He is
very interesting. They did not arrive until just before dinner, and as
many of our friends had assembled in the drawing-room, I was presented
to my Cousin Lewis in the midst of this company. Dear Uncle Walter and
Aunt Mary introduced me to him as his “Sister Ida.” My heart was full,
my eyes became dim, and ears throbbed; but I heard his gentle greeting
words with pleasure. His friend Frank Turner is pleasant looking, and
agreeable, but is quite thrown in the shade in my cousin’s presence. Who
would not be though? Adelan looks very happy and joyous, and Cousin
Lewis regards her with evident delight. Blessed—happy girl!

                 *        *        *        *        *

Gay parties have succeeded one another in hasty eagerness for weeks
past. All the neighbors for miles around seem anxious to make much of
the new comers. At the houses of the most intimate friends I have gone,
where I would meet the smallest parties, but my sombre mourning-dress
keeps me from general society, and my spirit feels harassed and wearied
in large companies. These gayeties bring me many lonely hours. My aunt’s
German studies are laid aside for the present, and Adelan is up so late
at night she cannot arise early for our morning rambles; even the
horseback rides have to be given up partly, so busy are they going here
and there. The house is filled with visiters, and all this will last for
some weeks I suppose. I wish I could enter into this gayety, but I
cannot; my thoughts are with my own dear mother; my heart is heavy, and
I pine for rest. Oh how willingly would I lie beside her in the cold,
damp grave!

                 *        *        *        *        *

How delightful is it to me to watch the father, mother and son—they are
wrapt up in each other. Lewis is indeed the model of a man. He is as
calm and gentle in manner as in disposition. He converses most
eloquently.—I listen spell bound to his words. I do not think Adelan
really loves him as he should be loved. She yawned this evening in the
midst of his conversation with a gentleman on modern literature, and
rose up from beside him and went into the music-room, as if wearied. I
could have listened to him forever, even had the subject been one less
interesting. The sound of Adelan’s rich voice, accompanied by the
rippling notes of the harp, came sweeping into the drawing-room, like an
angel melody, and broke up the conversation. A little after I saw Lewis
leaning over Adelan at the harp, and then their voices swelled out in
delightful harmony together. They looked so happy, and my uncle and aunt
sat near each other with countenances expressive of content. Naughty,
melancholy thoughts came brooding over my mind. An aching sense of
loneliness crept over me, chilling my very heart, and I abruptly left
Mr. Turner, who was kindly endeavoring to entertain me, and came to my
own room. As I write, the delicious music from below comes floating in
through the windows of the balcony, and mingled with it is the rippling
dash of my Undine stream. How strange, Adelan is singing Thekla’s song,
which I arranged for her, “_Der Eichwald brauset, die Wolken
ziehn_”—how true sound the words to my ears—they seem an echo of my
heart.

“The heart is dead, the world is empty, and gives me nothing further to
desire. Thou holy one! take thy child unto thee. I have enjoyed the
happiness of this life—I have lived and have loved.”

Ah, how sad and heavy I feel! Angel mother, hast thou forsaken thy
child? Why are evil thoughts and dark spirits brooding around me?

                 *        *        *        *        *

Several weeks have again passed. I have not been well; it pains me to
sit writing, and I have, moreover, avoided it, for I fear the sad
gloominess that hangs over me may be increased by communings with
myself—communings which I dread. At last my eyes are opened, and opened
by the trouble of another. A few days since, Mr. Turner, to my
amazement, made to me a most fervent declaration of love. I had not
imagined I was an object of interest to him, and I felt grieved to hear
his avowal. My uncle and aunt, and even Lewis pressed his suit. Rich,
good-looking, and intelligent, I suppose they wondered at my refusal;
but it was useless—I could not love him, and frankly told him so. Sadly
he took his leave of us all, and left me to a misery, a wretchedness,
worse, fifty times worse than his. His offer disclosed to me my
weakness, my wicked frailty. I love my Cousin Lewis passionately, with
all the ardor of an untried heart—and, shame upon me, I love without
return. Adelan and he are inseparable. He adapts his conversation and
pursuits to her tastes—and they are happy lovers.

                 *        *        *        *        *

I have been reading over this journal, and am filled with mortification.
When little was required of me, what self-gratulation I gave myself.
Now, when temptation and heart-trials come upon me, I weakly, wickedly
yield. Where is that inner voice of my spirit—“thy actions, and thy
actions alone determine thy worth.” I will rouse myself and shake off
this morbid feeling; I will bring myself to look upon the happiness of
others, and be willing to sacrifice my own. I have withdrawn myself so
much from the family as to excite attention. All evince a kind, tender
earnestness for me; and Aunt Mary’s soft eyes filled with tears to-day
when she noticed my paleness; she upbraided herself for having been so
occupied with her son. How my heart reproached me for my selfishness. I
_will_ rouse myself, and shake off this wicked passion. Mother, sweet,
angel mother, aid me!

                 *        *        *        *        *

How foolish I have been in seeking and making trouble for myself. My
poor head and heart are so filled with wild happiness that I can
scarcely command words to express the cause of my great joy. Blessed
mother! thou hast, indeed, watched over thy child; and, although
undeserving and doubting, great happiness has been reserved for me.
Lewis loves me with all the fond earnestness that a woman’s heart can
desire. He has loved me from the first; but my own willful selfishness,
and suspicious, jealous nature, blinded me. He has never loved Adelan
more than as a sister, and she regards him as a dear brother. They all
thought I was attached to Frank Turner, because I so freely accepted his
attentions. Lewis forbore to press his suit out of regard to his friend;
and, moreover, I had always observed such a repelling coldness toward
him, he feared he was disagreeable to me.

When I last wrote in here, I resolved to mingle more with the family,
and try to overcome my unhappy love. As the circle was smaller, our
visiters having left, Lewis and I were thrown more together. The delight
of listening to him overcame my fear of love; we rode together; he
united in our German studies; joined my morning rambles, and
unconsciously, I scarcely know how, my happiness became known to me. A
mere chance disclosed his love; he intended waiting patiently. Everyone
else knew it but myself—my aunt, uncle, and Adelan; while I, with mock
heroism, was determining myself to be very miserable. I do not deserve
this good fortune—wicked, selfish, and doubting as I have been; but I
will pray for strength to guide my future. As my aunt folded me in her
arms this evening, when Lewis with joyful eagerness presented me to his
parents, she murmured in my ears, “My blessed child, will you not _now_
call me ‘mother!’”

My inner spirit praises Heaven for all its mercies, and bows down in
serious, confiding gratitude. But the future still lies before me.
Suffering I have but indifferently borne; let me pray that strength may
be given me to bear my prosperity.

The angel pinions of my blessed spirit mother again float around me. A
violet hue is spread before my mental vision, and the clouds of doubt
and selfish jealousy, that hung curling around me like the mists on the
mountain’s side, are all dissipated and melted away under the soft beams
of my rising sun of love and confidence.

                 *        *        *        *        *

A few weeks after I attended the wedding of my dear cousin Ida—Adelan
and I officiating as bride-maids to the gentle creature. She trembled at
the excess of her happiness, and never realized how like an angel we all
deemed her. She gave me this journal, she said, as a _penance_ for
herself, to let me know how wicked she was. Many happy years have been
hers, and she still enjoys life. A crowd of beautiful children troop
around her; and the violet hue of an angelic atmosphere seems always to
pervade her presence, to my fancy.

Her spirit has been one of those which Jean Paul says “falls from heaven
like a flower-bud, pure and spotless.” Hers has remained undimmed
through life’s toilsome journey, and the pure, fresh bud has opened,
exhaling spiritual fragrance on all around her.

                 *        *        *        *        *




                               LUCRETIA.


                           BY HENRY B. HIRST.


    There rolled a howl along the streets of Rome,
      As if its ancient patron, to the skies,
    From street, arcade and pillared colonnade,
              Sent up her hungry cries.

    And there were sounds of trampling feet of men
      Moving in haste; and each one, as he passed,
    Glanced in his neighbor’s eye; then onward dashed,
              Swift as the wild sea-blast.

    From every hovel-door—each portico
      Of marble palaces, pale faces gazed
    On the pedestrians, passing to and fro—
              Mute, trembling and amazed.

    And, ever and anon, that howl arose—
      The she wolf’s legacy—long, loud, and hoarse;
    The voice of men aroused from deep repose,
              And surging on in force.

    Rome’s alleys, lanes and streets were all alive;
      All hurrying toward the Forum, from which came
    Impulsive words, followed by moans, that told
              The giver’s heart in flame;

    And sparks from torches, lit at quiet homes,
      Waving in answer to the speaker’s tones;
    And the black crowd, with thunder which was Rome’s,
              Replied with ominous groans.

    Occasionally the name of Collatine,
      In audible whispers, slowly crept about—
    And ever, as the orator’s form was seen,
              Went up a mighty shout—

    Another! and another! as his hand
      Upheld a bloody knife—his figure bent,
    Regarding them; his aspect of command
              Loftily eloquent—

    A bale fire flashing from his eagle eye!
      As pointing unto something laid below,
    He saw a shudder, followed by a sigh,
              Pass trembling to and fro

    Among that crowd, with eager faces bent
      Up on his own; and then came words of peace.
    As though he painted home, and calm content,
              And joy unto surcease.

    Swayed, like the ocean by the hurricane,
      That sea of men responded as the name
    Broke on their ears—the pale polluter’s name,
              Immortal in its shame!

    And mingling in a yell that shook old Rome,
      “Death to the Tarquins!” every voice arose.
    Women and warriors—all men and all time—
              Were Tarquin’s foes!

    As autumn tempests gathering break, so broke
      That crowd in frenzy, rushing to and fro
    With blazing torches—Tyranny’s iron yoke
              Dissolved like snow.

    And there were louder cries, and other flames
      Sprang to the heavens, till Rome was red with fire
    From Tarquin’s palaces; and Freedom rose
              From pale Lucretia’s pyre.

                 *        *        *        *        *




                            THE EARLY TAKEN.


                        BY WILLIAM H. C. HOSMER.


 [ADDRESSED TO THE PARENTS OF MY LITTLE FAVORITE, CAROLINE K. CHANDLER,
                 WHOSE DEATH HAS SADDENED MANY HEARTS.]

              I stood with the childless—
                A desolate pair—
              When, drest for the grave,
                Lay the sinless and fair,
    Who died like a lily that droops on its stem,
    And torn were my heart-strings with sorrow for them.

              Outshone by the curls
                That the slumberer wore
              Was the mid-summer light
                Streaming in at the door;
    And clung to her lip a more delicate red
    Than tinted the rose-wreath encircling her head.

              More drear than a desert
                Where never is heard
              The singing of waters,
                Or carol of bird,
    Are homes in this dark world of sorrow and sin
    Uncheered by the music of childhood within.

              And round one frail blossom
                Your hopes were entwined—
              One daughter of beauty
                Affection made blind;
    Before her ye saw a bright future outspread
    But dreamed not of dirge-note or shroud for the dead.

              Oh! blest is the spirit
                Unstained by the clod,
              That mounts, in the morn,
                Like a sky-lark to God:
    A glittering host the new-comer surround,
    And _welcome_ the harp-strings of Paradise sound.

              Ye Stricken! oh think,
                While your wailing is wild
              That, above this dim orb,
                It is _well with the child_!
    And pray for reunion with her ye have lost,
    Where love knows no heart-ache, the blossom no frost.

                 *        *        *        *        *




                           SUNSET IN AUTUMN.


                        BY HARRIET MARION WARD.


    Didst ever note how pleasantly the sun of Autumn dies,
    Leaving a gorgeous legacy upon the evening skies?
    While quietly the gathering clouds, come trooping wave on wave,
    To weave bright bowers, with blushing flowers, above the proud one’s
      grave.

    Now here—now there, they flit around, with lithesome, witching grace,
    Their shadowy forms, like loving hearts, melting in sweet embrace;
    Now bending down with flashing lips they kiss the waters bright,
    Till waves have caught the gleam they sought, and murmur wild delight.

    And now they build a path of gold across the deep blue skies,
    All spanned and arched with Iris bows in ever-changing dies;
    While ghosts of clouds in silver shrouds, a world of fairy things,
    Are grouped around that flowery ground, like doves with snowy wings.

    Now silently they melt away amid the starry showers,
    Weaving the while their train of lace festooned with buds and flowers,
    Gathered in rolls and crimson folds they sweep night’s palace through,
    Like islands bright with liquid light, drifting in seas of blue.

    Now all are gone, and in their stead a calm and cloudless heaven,
    Dimpled with stars whose placid light to earth is freely given,
    To blend with heart-imaginings in the still evening air,
    Soft and subdued, with love imbued, an everlasting prayer.

    So much of faith—so much of hope—so much of trusting love,
    Seems stereotyped in glowing words on the bright page above,
    That glad earth grows less beautiful—less mighty in its power,
    And thoughts of death come soothingly in that calm, holy hour.

    For who can watch these brilliant wrecks in all their varying forms
    Nor feel a yearning wish to reach God’s haven from life’s storms;
    To quit this scene of weary strife, of turmoil and unrest,
    Hushed in a deep, eternal sleep on the Redeemer’s breast.

                 *        *        *        *        *




                        THE ISLETS OF THE GULF;


                             OR, ROSE BUDD.


           Ay, now I am in Arden; the more fool
           I; when I was at home I was in a better place; but
           Travelers must be content.    As You Like It.

BY THE AUTHOR OF “PILOT,” “RED ROVER,” “TWO ADMIRALS,” “WING-AND-WING,”
                       “MILES WALLINGFORD,” ETC.


    [Entered, according to the Act of Congress, in the year 1846, by
    J. Fenimore Cooper, in the Clerk’s Office of the District Court
    of the United States, for the Northern District of New York.]

                      (_Continued from page 192._)


                               PART XIII.

              The gull has found her place on shore;
                The sun gone down again to rest;
              And all is still but ocean’s roar;
                There stands the man unbless’d.
            But see, he moves—he turns, as asking where
            His mates? Why looks he with that piteous stare?
                                                       Dana.

Superstition would seem to be a consequence of a state of being in which
so much is shadowed forth, while so little is accurately known. Our
far-reaching thoughts range over the vast fields of created things,
without penetrating to the secret cause of the existence of even a blade
of grass. We can analyze all substances that are brought into our
crucibles, tell their combinations and tendencies, give a scientific
history of their formation, so far as it is connected with secondary
facts, their properties, and their uses; but in each and all there is a
latent natural cause that baffles all our inquiries, and tells us that
we are merely men. This is just as true in morals as in physics—no man
living being equal to attaining the very faith that is necessary to his
salvation, without the special aid of the spirit of the godhead; and
even with that mighty support, trusting implicitly for all that is
connected with a future that we are taught to believe is eternal, to
“the substance of things _hoped_ for, and the evidence of things
unseen.” In a word, this earthly probation of ours was intended for
finite beings, in the sense of our present existence, leaving far more
to be conjectured than is understood.

Ignorance and superstition ever bear a close, and even a mathematical
relation to each other. The degrees of the one are regulated by the
degrees of the other. He who knows the least believes the most; while he
who has seen the most, without the intelligence to comprehend that which
he has seen, feels, perhaps, the strongest inclination to refer those
things which to him are mysteries, to the supernatural and marvelous.
Sailors have been, from time immemorial, more disposed than men of their
class on the land, to indulge in this weakness, which is probably
heightened by the circumstance of their living constantly and vividly in
the presence of powers that menace equally their lives and their means,
without being in any manner subject to their control.

Spike, for a seaman of his degree of education, was not particularly
addicted to the weakness to which we have just alluded. Nevertheless, he
was not altogether free from it; and recent circumstances contributed to
dispose him so much the more to admit a feeling which, like sin itself,
is ever the most apt to insinuate itself at moments of extraordinary
moral imbecility, and through the openings left by previous
transgression. As his brig stood off from the light, the captain paced
the deck, greatly disturbed by what had just passed, and unable to
account for it. The boat of the Poughkeepsie was entirely concealed by
the islet, and there existing no obvious motive for wishing to return,
in order to come at the truth, not a thought to that effect, for one
moment, crossed the mind of the smuggler. So far from this, indeed, were
his wishes, that the Molly did not seem to him to go half as fast as
usual, in his keen desire to get further and further from a spot where
such strange incidents had occurred.

As for the men forward, no argument was wanting to make _them_ believe
that something supernatural had just passed before their eyes. It was
known to them all that Mulford had been left on a naked rock, some
thirty miles from that spot; and it was not easy to understand how he
could now be at the Dry Tortugas, planted, as it might be, on purpose to
show himself to the brig, against the tower, in the bright moonlight,
“like a pictur’ hung up for his old shipmates to look at.”

Sombre were the tales that were related that night among them, many of
which related to the sufferings of men abandoned on desert islands; and
all of which bordered, more or less, on the supernatural. The crew
connected the disappearance of the boat with Mulford’s apparition,
though the logical inference would have been, that the body which
required planks to transport it, could scarcely be classed with any
thing of the world of spirits. The links in arguments, however, are
seldom respected by the illiterate and vulgar, who jump to their
conclusions, in cases of the marvelous, much as politicians find an
expression of the common mind in the prepared opinions of the few who
speak for them, totally disregarding the dissenting silence of the
million. While the men were first comparing their opinions on that
which, to them, seemed to be so extraordinary, the Señor Montefalderon
joined the captain in his walk, and dropped into a discourse touching
the events which had attended their departure from the haven of the Dry
Tortugas. In this conversation Don Juan most admirably preserved his
countenance, as well as his self-command, effectually preventing the
suspicion of any knowledge on his part that was not common to them both.

“You did leave the port with the salutes observed,” the Mexican
commenced, with the slightest accent of a foreigner, or just enough to
show that he was not speaking in his mother tongue; “salutes paid and
returned.”

“Do you call that saluting, Don Wan? To me that infernal shot sounded
more like an echo than any thing else.”

“And to what do _you_ ascribe it, Don Esteban?”

“I wish I could answer that question. Sometimes I begin to wish I had
not left my mate on that naked rock.”

“There is still time to repair the last wrong; we shall go within a few
miles of the place where the Señor Enrique was left; and I can take the
yawl, with two men, and go in search of him while you are at work on the
wreck.”

“Do you believe it possible that he can be still there?” demanded Spike,
looking suddenly and intently at his companion, while his mind was
strangely agitated between hatred and dread. “If he is there, who and
what was _he_ that we all saw so plainly at the foot of the
light-house?”

“How should he have left the rock? He was without food or water; and no
man, in all his vigor, could swim this distance. I see no means of his
getting here.”

“Unless some wrecker, or turtler, fell in with him and took him off. Ay,
ay, Don Wan; I left him that much of a chance at least. No man can say I
_murdered_ my mate.”

“I am not aware, Don Esteban, that any one _has_ said so hard a thing of
you. Still, we have seen neither wrecker nor turtler since we have been
here; and that lessens the excellent chance you left Don Enrique.”

“There is no occasion, señor, to be so particular,” growled Spike, a
little sullenly, in reply. “The chance, I say, was a _good_ one, when
you consider how many of them devils of wreckers hang about these reefs.
Let this brig only get fast on a rock, and they would turn up, like
sharks, all around us, each with his maw open for salvage. But this is
neither here nor there; what puzzles me was what we saw at the light,
half an hour since, and the musket that was fired back at us! I _know_
that the figure at the foot of the tower did not fire, for my eye was on
him from first to last; and he had no arms. You were on the island a
good bit, and must have known if the light-house keeper was there or
not, Don Wan?”

“The light-house keeper _was_ there, Don Esteban—but he was in his
_grave_.”

“Ay, ay, one, I know, was drowned, and buried with the rest of them;
there might, however, have been more than one. You saw none of the
people that had gone to Key West, in or about the house, Don Wan?”

“None. If any persons have left the Tortugas to go to Key West, within a
few days, not one of them has yet returned.”

“So I supposed. No, it can be none of _them_. Then I saw his face as
plainly as I ever saw it by moonlight, from aft for’ard. What is your
opinion about seeing the dead walk on the ’arth, Don Wan?”

“That I have never seen any such thing myself, Don Esteban, and
consequently know nothing about it.”

“So I supposed; I find it hard to believe it, I do. It may be a warning
to keep us from coming any more to the Dry Tortugas; and I must say I
have little heart for returning to this place, after all that has fell
out here. We can go to the wreck, fish up the doubloons, and be off for
Yucatan. Once in one of your ports, I make no question that the merits
of Molly will make themselves understood, and that we shall soon agree
on a price.”

“What use could we put the brig to, Don Esteban, if we had her all ready
for sea?”

“That is a strange question to ask in time of war! Give _me_ such a
craft as the Molly, with sixty or eighty men on board her, in a war like
this, and her ’arnin’s should not fall short of half a million within a
twelvemonth.”

“Could we engage you to take charge of her, Don Esteban?”

“That would be ticklish work, Don Wan. But we can see. No one knows what
he will do until he is tried. In for a penny, in for a pound. A fellow
never knows! Ha! ha! ha! Don Wan, we live in a strange world—yes, in a
strange world.”

“We live in strange _times_, Don Esteban, as the situation of my poor
country proves. But let us talk this matter over a little more in
confidence.”

And they did thus discuss the subject. It was a singular spectacle to
see an honorable man, one full of zeal of the purest nature in behalf of
his own country, sounding a traitor as to the terms on which he might be
induced to do all the harm he could to those who claimed his allegiance.
Such sights, however, are often seen; our own especial objects too
frequently blinding us to the obligations that we owe morality, so far
as not to be instrumental in effecting even what we conceive to be good,
by questionable agencies. But the Señor Montefalderon kept in view,
principally, his desire to be useful to Mexico, blended a little too
strongly, perhaps, with the wishes of a man who was born near the sun to
avenge his wrongs, real or fancied.

While this dialogue was going on between Spike and his passenger, as
they paced the quarter-deck, one quite as characteristic occurred in the
galley, within twenty feet of them—Simon, the cook, and Josh, the
Steward, being the interlocutors. As they talked secrets, they conferred
together with closed doors, though few were ever disposed to encounter
the smoke, grease, and fumes of their narrow domains, unless called
thither by hunger.

“What _you_ t’ink of dis matter, Josh?” demanded Simon, whose skull
having the well-known density of his race, did not let internal ideas
out, or external ideas in as readily as most men’s. “Our young mate
_was_ at de light-house, beyond all controwersy; and how can he be den
on dat rock over yonder, too?”

“Dat is imposserbul,” answered Josh; “derefore I says it isn’t true. I
surposes you know dat what is imposserbul isn’t true, Simon. Nobody
can’t be out yonder and down here at der same time. Dat is imposserbul,
Simon. But what I wants to intermate to you will explain all dis
difficulty; and it do show de raal super’ority of a colored man over de
white poperlation. Now, you mark my words, cook, and be full of
admiration! Jack Tier came back along wid de Mexican gentle’em, in my
anchor-watch, dis very night! You see, in de first place, ebbery t’ing
come to pass in nigger’s watch.”

Here the two dark-skinned worthies haw-haw’d to their heart’s content;
laughing very much as a magistrate or a minister of the gospel might be
fancied to laugh, the first time he saw a clown at a circus. The
merriment of a negro will have its course, in spite of ghosts, or of any
thing else; and neither the cook nor the steward dreamed of putting in
another syllable until their laugh was fairly and duly ended. Then the
cook made his remarks.

“How Jack Tier comin’ back explain der differculty, Josh?” asked Simon.

“Didn’t Jack go away wid Miss Rose and de mate in de boat dat got
adrift, you know, in Jack’s watch on deck?”

Here the negroes laughed again, their imaginations happening to picture
to each, at the same instant, the mystification about the boat; Biddy
having told Josh in confidence, the manner in which the party had
returned to the brig, while he and Simon were asleep; which fact the
steward had already communicated to the cook. To these two beings, of an
order in nature different from all around them, and of a simplicity and
of habits that scarce placed them on a level with the intelligence of
the humblest white man, all these circumstances had a sort of mysterious
connection, out of which peeped much the most conspicuously to their
faculties, the absurdity of the captain’s imagining that a boat had got
adrift, which had, in truth, been taken away by human hands.
Accordingly, they laughed it out; and when they had done laughing, they
returned again to the matter before them with renewed interest in the
subject.

“Well, how all dat explain dis differculty?” repeated Simon.

“In dis wery manner, cook,” returned the steward, with a little dignity
in his manner. “Ebbery t’ing depend on understanding, I s’pose you know.
If Mr. Mulford got taken off dat rock by Miss Rose and Jack Tier, wid de
boat, and den dey comes here altogedder; and den Jack Tier, he get on
board and tell Biddy all dis matter, and den Biddy tell Josh, and den
Josh tell the cook—what for you surprise, you black debbil, one bit?”

“Dat all!” exclaimed Simon.

“Dat just all—dat ebbery bit of it, don’t I say.”

Here Simon burst into such a fit of loud laughter that it induced Spike
himself to shove aside the galley-door, and thrust his own frowning
visage into the dark hole within, to inquire the cause.

“What’s the meaning of this uproar?” demanded the captain, all the more
excited because he felt that things had reached a pass that would not
permit him to laugh himself. “Do you fancy yourself on the Hook, or at
the Five Points?”

The Hook and the Five Points are two pieces of tabooed territory within
the limits of the good town of Manhattan, that are getting to be
renowned for their rascality and orgies. They probably want nothing but
the proclamation of a governor in vindication of their principles,
annexed to a pardon of some of their unfortunate children, to render
both classical. If we continue to make much further progress in
political logic, and in the same direction as that in which we have
already proceeded so far, neither will probably long be in want of this
illustration. Votes can be given by the virtuous citizens of both these
purlieus, as well as by the virtuous citizens of the anti-rent
districts, and votes contain the essence of all such principles, as well
as of their glorification.

“Do you fancy yourselves on the Hook, or at the Five Points?” demanded
Spike, angrily.

“Lor’, no sir!” answered Simon, laughing at each pause with all his
heart. “Only laughs a little at _ghost_—dat all, sir.”

“Laugh at ghost? Is that a subject to laugh at? Have a care, you black
rascal, or he will visit you in your galley here, when you will least
want to see him.”

“No care much for _him_, sir,” returned Simon, laughing away as hard as
ever. “_Sich_ a ghost oughtn’t to skear little baby.”

“_Such_ a ghost? And what do you know of _this_ ghost more than any
other?”

“Well, I seed him, Capt. Spike; and what a body sees, he is acquainted
wid.”

“You saw an image that looked as much like Mr. Mulford, my late mate, as
one timber-head in this brig is like another.”

“Yes, sir, he like enough—must say _dat_—so wery like, couldn’t see
any difference.”

As Simon concluded this remark, he burst out into another fit of
laughter, in which Josh joined him, heart and soul, as it might be. The
uninitiated reader is not to imagine the laughter of those blacks to be
very noisy, or to be raised on a sharp, high key. They _could_ make the
welkin ring, in sudden bursts of merriment, on occasion, but, at a time
like this, they rather caused their diversion to be developed by sounds
that came from the depths of their chests. A gleam of suspicion that
these blacks were acquainted with some fact that it might be well for
him to know, shot across the mind of Spike; but he was turned from
further inquiry by a remark of Don Juan, who intimated that the mirth of
such persons never had much meaning to it, expressing at the same time a
desire to pursue the more important subject in which they were engaged.
Admonishing the blacks to be more guarded in their manifestations of
merriment, the captain closed the door on them, and resumed his walk up
and down the quarter-deck. As soon as left to themselves, the blacks
broke out afresh, though in a way so guarded, as to confine their mirth
to the galley.

“Capt. Spike t’ink _dat_ a ghost!” exclaimed Simon, with contempt.

“Guess if he see _raal_ ghost, he find ’e difference,” answered Josh.
“One look at raal sperit wort’ two at dis object.”

Simon’s eyes now opened like two saucers, and they gleamed, by the light
of the lamp they had, like dark balls of condensed curiosity, blended
with awe, on his companion.

“You ebber see him, Josh?” he asked, glancing over each shoulder
hurriedly, as it might be, to make sure that he could not see “him,”
too.

“How you t’ink I get so far down the wale of life, Simon, and nebber see
sich a t’ing? I seed t’ree of the crew of the ‘Maria Sheffington,’ that
was drowned by deir boat’s capsizing, when we lay at Gibraltar, jest as
plain as I see you now. Then—”

But it is unnecessary to repeat Josh’s experiences in this way, with
which he continued to entertain and terrify Simon for the next half
hour. This is just the difference between ignorance and knowledge. While
Spike himself, and every man in his brig who belonged forward, had
strong misgivings as to the earthly character of the figure they had
seen at the foot of the light-house, these negroes laughed at their
delusion, because they happened to be in the secret of Mulford’s escape
from the rock, and of that of his actual presence at the Tortugas. When,
however, the same superstitious feeling was brought to bear on
circumstances that lay _without _the sphere of their exact information,
they became just as dependent and helpless as all around them; more so,
indeed, inasmuch as their previous habits and opinions disposed them to
a more profound credulity.

It was midnight before any of the crew of the Swash sought their rest
that night. The captain had to remind them that a day of extraordinary
toil was before them, ere he could get one even to quit the deck; and
when they did go below, it was to continue to discuss the subject of
what they had seen at the Dry Tortugas. It appeared to be the prevalent
opinion among the people, that the late event foreboded evil to the
Swash, and long as most of these men had served in the brig, and much as
they had become attached to her, had she gone into port that night,
nearly every man forward would have run before morning. But fatigue and
wonder, at length, produced their effect, and the vessel was silent as
was usual at that hour. Spike himself lay down in his clothes, as he had
done ever since Mulford had left him; and the brig continued to toss the
spray from her bows, as she bore gallantly up against the trades,
working her way to windward. The light was found to be of great service,
as it indicated the position of the reef, though it gradually sank in
the western horizon, until near morning it fell entirely below it.

At this hour Spike appeared on deck again, where, for the first time
since their interview on the morning of Harry’s and Rose’s escape, he
laid his eyes on Jack Tier. The little dumpling-looking fellow was
standing in the waist, with his arms folded sailor-fashion, as
composedly as if nothing had occurred to render his meeting with the
captain any way of a doubtful character. Spike approached near the
person of the steward, whom he surveyed from head to foot, with a sort
of contemptuous superiority, ere he spoke.

“So, Master Tier;” at length the captain commenced, “you have deigned to
turn out at last, have you? I hope the day’s duty you’ve forgotten will
help to pay for the light-house boat, that I understand you’ve lost for
me also.”

“What signifies a great clumsy boat that the brig couldn’t hoist in nor
tow,” answered Jack, coolly, turning short round at the same time, but
not condescending to “uncoil” his arms as he did so, a mark of
indifference that would probably have helped to mystify the captain, had
he even actually suspected that any thing was wrong beyond the supposed
accident to the boat in question. “If you had had the boat astarn, Capt.
Spike, an order would have been given to cut it adrift the first time
the brig made sail on the wind.”

“Nobody knows, Jack; that boat would have been very useful to us while
at work about the wreck. You never even turned out this morning to let
me know where that craft lay, as you promised to do, but left us to find
it out by our wits.”

“There was no occasion for my telling you any thing about it, sir, when
the mast-heads was to be seen above water. As soon as I heard that them
’ere mast-heads was out of water, I turned over and went to sleep upon
it. A man can’t be on the doctor’s list and on duty at the same time.”

Spike looked hard at the little steward, but he made no further allusion
to his being off duty, or to his failing to stand pilot to the brig as
she came through the passage in quest of the schooner’s remains. The
fact was, that he had discovered the mast-heads himself just as he was
on the point of ordering Jack to be called, having allowed him to remain
in his berth to the last moment after his watch, according to a species
of implied faith that is seldom disregarded among seamen. Once busied on
the wreck, Jack was forgotten, having little to do in common with any
one on board, but that which the captain termed the “women’s mess.”

“Come aft, Jack,” resumed Spike, after a considerable pause, during the
whole of which he had stood regarding the little steward as if studying
his person, and through that his character. “Come aft to the trunk; I
wish to catechise you a bit.”

“Catechise!” repeated Tier, in an under tone, as he followed the captain
to the place mentioned. “It’s a long time since I have done any thing at
_that_!”

“Ay, come hither,” resumed Spike, seating himself at his ease on the
trunk, while Jack stood near by, his arms still folded, and his rotund
little form as immovable, under the plunges that the lively brig made
into the head-seas that she was obliged to meet, as if a timber-head in
the vessel itself. “You keep your sea-legs well, Jack, short as they
are.”

“No wonder for that, Capt. Spike; for the last twenty years I’ve scarce
passed a twelvemonth ashore; and what I did before that, no one can
better tell than yourself since we was ten good years shipmates.”

“So you say, Jack, though I do not remember _you_ as well as you seem to
remember _me_. Do you not make the time too long?”

“Not a day, sir. Ten good and happy years did we sail together, Capt.
Spike; and all that time in this very—”

“Hush—h-u-s-h, man, hush! There is no need of telling the Molly’s age
to every body. I may wish to sell her some day, and then her great
experience will be no recommendation. You should recollect that the
Molly is a female, and the ladies do not like to hear of their ages
after five-and-twenty.”

Jack made no answer, but he dropped his arms to their natural position,
seeming to wait the captain’s communication, first referring to his
tobacco-box and taking a fresh quid.

“If you was with me in the brig, Jack, at the time you mention,”
continued Spike, after another long and thoughtful pause, “you must
remember many little things that I don’t wish to have known; especially
while Mrs. Budd and her handsome niece is aboard here.”

“I understand you, Capt. Spike. The ladies shall l’arn no more from me
than they know already.”

“Thank ’e for that Jack—thank ’e, with all my heart. Shipmates of our
standing ought to be fast friends; and so you’ll find me, if you’ll only
sail under the true colors, my man.”

At that moment Jack longed to let the captain know how strenuously he
had insisted that very night on rejoining his vessel; and this at a
time, too, when the brig was falling into disrepute; but this he could
not do, without betraying the secret of the lovers—so he chose to say
nothing.

“There is no use in blabbing all a man knows, and the galley is a sad
place for talking. Galley news is poor news, I suppose you know, Jack.”

“I’ve hear’n say as much on board o’ man-of-war. It’s a great place for
the officers to meet and talk, and smoke, in Uncle Sam’s crafts; and
what a body hears in such places, is pretty much newspaper stuff, I do
suppose.”

“Ay, ay, that’s it; not to be thought of half an hour after it has been
spoken. Here’s a doubloon for you, Jack; and all for the sake of old
times. Now, tell me, my little fellow, how do the ladies come on?
Doesn’t Miss Rose get over her mourning on account of the mate? Ar’n’t
we to have the pleasure of seein’ her on deck soon?”

“I can’t answer for the minds and fancies of young women, Capt. Spike.
They are difficult to understand; and I would rather not meddle with
what I can’t understand.”

“Poh, poh, man; you must get over that. You might be of great use to me,
Jack, in a very delicate affair—for you know how it is with women; they
must be handled as a man would handle this brig among breakers; Rose, in
partic’lar, is as skittish as a colt.”

“Stephen Spike,” said Jack, solemnly, but on so low a key that it
entirely changed his usually harsh and cracked voice to one that sounded
soft, if not absolutely pleasant, “do you never think of hereafter? Your
days are almost run; a very few years, in your calling it may be a very
few weeks, or a few hours, and time will be done with you, and etarnity
will commence—do you never think of a hereafter?”

Spike started to his feet, gazing at Jack intently; then he wiped the
perspiration from his face, and began to pace the deck rapidly,
muttering to himself—“this has been a most accursed night! First the
mate, and now _this_! Blast me, but I thought it was a voice from the
grave! Graves! can’t they keep those that belong to them, or have rocks
and waves no graves?”

What more passed through the mind of the captain must remain a secret,
for he kept it to himself; nor did he take any further notice of his
companion. Jack, finding that he was unobserved, passed quietly below,
and took the place in his berth, which he had only temporarily
abandoned.

Just as the day dawned, the Swash reached the vicinity of the wreck
again. Sail was shortened, and the brig stood in until near enough for
the purpose of her commander, when she was hove-to, so near the
mast-heads that, by lowering the yawl, a line was sent out to the
fore-mast, and the brig was hauled close alongside. The direction of the
reef at that point formed a lee; and the vessel lay in water
sufficiently smooth for her object.

This was done soon after the sun had risen, and Spike now ordered all
hands called, and began his operations in earnest. By sounding carefully
around the schooner when last here, he had ascertained her situation to
his entire satisfaction. She had settled on a shelf of the reef, in such
a position that her bows lay in a sort of cradle, while her stern was
several feet nearer to the surface than the opposite extremity. This
last fact was apparent, indeed, by the masts themselves, the lower mast
aft being several feet out of water, while the fore-mast was entirely
buried, leaving nothing but the fore-topmast exposed. On these great
premises Spike had laid the foundation of the practical problem he
intended to solve.

No expectation existed of ever getting the schooner afloat again. All
that Spike and the Señor Montefalderon now aimed at, was to obtain the
doubloons, which the former thought could be got at in the following
manner. He knew that it would be much easier handling the wreck, so far
as its gravity was concerned, while the hull continued submerged. He
also knew that one end could be raised with a comparatively trifling
effort, so long as the other rested on the rock. Under these
circumstances, therefore, he proposed merely to get slings around the
after body of the schooner, as near her stern-post, indeed, as would be
safe, and to raise that extremity of the vessel to the surface, leaving
most of the weight of the craft to rest on the bows. The difference
between the power necessary to effect this much, and that which would be
required to raise the whole wreck, would be like the difference in power
necessary to turn over a log with one end resting on the ground, and
turning the same log by lifting it bodily in the arms, and turning it in
the air. With the stern once above water, it would be easy to come at
the bag of doubloons, which Jack Tier had placed in a locker above the
transoms.

The first thing was to secure the brig properly, in order that she might
bear the necessary strain. This was done very much as has been described
already, in the account of the manner in which she was secured and
supported in order to raise the schooner at the Dry Tortugas. An anchor
was laid abreast and to windward, and purchases were brought to the
masts, as before. Then the bight of the chain brought from the Tortugas,
was brought under the schooner’s keel, and counter-purchases, leading
from both the fore-mast and main-mast of the brig, was brought to it,
and set taut. Spike now carefully examined all his fastenings, looking
to his cables as well as his mechanical power aloft, heaving in upon
this, and veering out upon that, in order to bring the Molly square to
her work; after which he ordered the people to knock-off for their
dinners. By that time it was high noon.

While Stephen Spike was thus employed on the wreck, matters and things
were not neglected at the Tortugas. The Poughkeepsie had no sooner
anchored, than Wallace went on board and made his report. Capt. Mull
then sent for Mulford, with whom he had a long personal conference. This
officer was getting gray, and consequently he had acquired experience.
It was evident to Harry, at first, that he was regarded as one who had
been willingly engaged in an unlawful pursuit, but who had abandoned it
to push dearer interests in another quarter. It was some time before the
commander of the sloop-of-war could divest himself of this opinion,
though it gradually gave way before the frankness of the mate’s manner,
and the manliness, simplicity, and justice of his sentiments. Perhaps
Rose had some influence also in bringing about this favorable change.

Wallace did not fail to let it be known that turtle-soup was to be had
ashore; and many was the guest our heroine had to supply with that
agreeable compound, in the course of the morning. Jack Tier had
manifested so much skill in the preparation of the dish, that its
reputation soon extended to the cabin, and the captain was induced to
land, in order to ascertain how far rumor was or was not a liar, on this
interesting occasion. So ample was the custom, indeed, that Wallace had
the consideration to send one of the ward-room servants to the
light-house, in order to relieve Rose from a duty that was getting to be
a little irksome. She was “seeing company” as a bride, in a novel and
rather unpleasant manner; and it was in consequence of a suggestion of
the “ship’s gentleman,” that the remains of the turtle were transferred
to the vessel, and were put into the coppers, _secundum artem_, by the
regular cooks.

It was after tickling his palate with a bowl of the soup, and enjoying a
half hour’s conversation with Rose, that Capt. Mull summoned Harry to a
final consultation on the subject of their future proceedings. By this
time the commander of the Poughkeepsie was in a better humor with his
new acquaintance, more disposed to believe him, and infinitely more
inclined to listen to his suggestions and advice, than he had been in
their previous interviews. Wallace was present in his character of
“ship’s gentleman,” or, as having nothing to do, while his senior, the
first lieutenant, was working like a horse on board the vessel, in the
execution of his round of daily duties.

At this consultation the parties came into a right understanding of each
other’s views and characters. Capt. Mull was slow to yield his
confidence, but when he did bestow it, he bestowed it sailor-fashion, or
with all his heart. Satisfied at last that he had to do with a young man
of honor, and one who was true to the flag, he consulted freely with our
mate, asked his advice, and was greatly influenced in the formation of
his final decision by the opinions that Harry modestly advanced,
maintaining them, however, with solid arguments, and reasons that every
seaman could comprehend.

Mulford knew the plans of Spike by means of his own communications with
the Señor Montefalderon. Once acquainted with the projects of his old
commander, it was easy for him to calculate the time it would require to
put them in execution, with the means that were to be found on board the
Swash. “It will take the brig until near morning,” he said, “to beat up
to the place where the wreck lies. Spike will wait for light to commence
operations, and several hours will be necessary to moor the brig, and
get out the anchors with which he will think it necessary to stay his
masts. Then he will hook on, and he may partly raise the hull before
night return. More than this he can never do; and it would not surprise
me were he merely to get every thing ready for heaving on his purchases
to-morrow, and suspend further proceedings until the next day, in
preference to having so heavy a strain on his spars all night. He has
not the force, however, to carry on such duty to a very late hour; and
you may count with perfect security, Capt. Mull, on his being found
alongside of the wreck at sunrise the next day after to-morrow, in all
probability with his anchors down, and fast to the wreck. By timing your
own arrival well, nothing will be easier than to get him fairly under
your guns, and once under your guns, the brig must give up. When you
chased her out of this very port, a few days since, you would have
brought her up could you have kept her within range of those terrible
shells ten minutes longer.”

“You would then advise my not sailing from this place immediately,” said
Mull.

“It will be quite time enough to get under way late in the afternoon,
and then under short canvas. Ten hours will be ample time for this ship
to beat up to that passage in, and it will be imprudent to arrive too
soon; nor do I suppose you will wish to be playing round the reef in the
dark.”

To the justice of all this Capt. Mull assented; and the plan of
proceedings was deliberately and intelligently formed. As it was
necessary for Mulford to go in the ship, in order to act as pilot, no
one else on board knowing exactly where to find the wreck, the commander
of the Poughkeepsie had the civility to offer to the young couple the
hospitalities of his own cabin, with one of his state-rooms. This offer
Harry gratefully accepted, it being understood that the ship would land
them at Key West, as soon as the contemplated duty was executed. Rose
felt so much anxiety about her aunt, that any other arrangement would
scarcely have pacified her fears.

In consequence of these arrangements, the Poughkeepsie lay quietly at
her anchors until near sunset. In the interval her boats were out in all
directions, parties of the officers visiting the islet where the powder
had exploded, and the islet where the tent, erected for the use of the
females, was still standing. As for the light-house island, an order of
Capt. Mull’s prevented it from being crowded in a manner unpleasant to
Rose, as might otherwise have been the case. The few officers who did
land there, however, appeared much struck with the ingenuous simplicity
and beauty of the bride, and a manly interest in her welfare was created
among them all, principally by means of the representations of the
second lieutenant and the chaplain. About five o’clock she went off to
the ship, accompanied by Harry, and was hoisted on board in the manner
usually practiced by vessels of war which have no accommodation-ladder
rigged. Rose was immediately installed in her state-room, where she
found every convenience necessary to a comfortable though small
apartment.

It was quite late in the afternoon when the boatswain and his mate piped
“all hands up anchor, ahoy!” Harry hastened into the state-room for his
charming bride, anxious to show her the movements of a vessel of war on
such an occasion. Much as she had seen of the ocean, and of a vessel,
within the last few weeks, Rose now found that she had yet a great deal
to learn, and that a ship of war had many points to distinguish her from
a vessel engaged in commerce.

The Poughkeepsie was only a sloop-of-war, or a corvette, in
construction, number of her guns, and rate; but she was a ship of the
dimensions of an old-fashioned frigate, measuring about one thousand
tons. The frigates of which we read half a century since, were seldom
ever as large as this, though they were differently built in having a
regular gun-deck, or one armed deck that was entirely covered, with
another above it; and on the quarter-deck and forecastle of the last of
which were also batteries of lighter guns. To the contrary of all this,
the Poughkeepsie had but one armed deck, and on that only twenty guns.
These guns, however, were of unusually heavy calibre, throwing
thirty-two pound shot, with the exception of the Paixhans, or
Columbiads, which throw shot of even twice that weight. The vessel had a
crew of two hundred souls, all told; and she had the spars, anchors, and
other equipments of a light frigate.

In another great particular did the Poughkeepsie differ from the
corvette-built vessels that were so much in favor at the beginning of
the century; a species of craft obtained from the French, who have
taught the world so much in connection with naval science, and who,
after building some of the best vessels that ever floated, have failed
in knowing how to handle them, though not always in that. The
Poughkeepsie, while she had no spar, or upper deck, properly speaking,
had a poop and a top-gallant-forecastle. Within the last were the cabins
and other accommodations of the captain; an arrangement that was
necessary for a craft of her construction, that carried so many
officers, and so large a crew. Without it, sufficient space would not be
had for the uses of the last. One gun of a side was in the main cabin,
there being a very neat and amply spacious after cabin between the
state-rooms, as is ordinarily the case in all vessels from the size of
frigates up to that of three-deckers. It may be well to explain here,
while on this subject of construction, that in naval parlance, a ship is
called a single-decked vessel; a _two_-decker or a _three_-decker, not
from the number of decks she actually possesses, but from the number of
_gun_-decks that she has, or of those that are _fully_ armed. Thus a
frigate has four decks, the spar, gun, berth, and orlop (or haul-up)
decks; but she is called a “single-decked ship,” from the circumstance
that only one of these four decks has a complete range of batteries. The
two-decker has two of these fully armed decks, and the three-deckers
three; though, in fact, the two-decker has five, and the three-decker
six decks. Asking pardon for this little digression, which we trust will
be found useful to a portion of our readers, we return to the narrative.

Harry conducted Rose to the poop of the Poughkeepsie, where she might
enjoy the best view of the operation of getting so large a craft under
way, man-of-war fashion. The details were mysteries, of course, and Rose
knew no more of the process by which the chain was brought to the
capstan, by the intervention of what is called a messenger, than if she
had not been present. She saw two hundred men distributed about the
vessel, some at the capstan, some on the forecastle, some in the tops,
and others in the waist, and she heard the order to “heave round.” Then
the shrill fife commenced the lively air of “the girl I left behind me,”
rather more from a habit in the fifer, than from any great regrets for
the girls left at the Dry Tortugas, as was betrayed to Mulford by the
smiles of the officers, and the glances they cast at Rose. As for the
latter, she knew nothing of the air, and was quite unconscious of the
sort of parody that the gentlemen of the quarter-deck fancied it
conveyed on her own situation.

Rose was principally struck with the quiet that prevailed in the ship,
Capt. Mull being a silent man himself, and insisting on having a quiet
vessel. The first lieutenant was not a noisy officer, and from these
two, every body else on board received their cues. A simple “all ready,
sir,” uttered by the first to the captain, in a common tone of voice,
was answered by a “very well, sir, get your anchor,” in the same tone,
set every thing in motion. “Stamp and go,” soon followed, and taking the
whole scene together, Rose felt a strange excitement come over her.
There were the shrill, animating music of the fife; the stamping time of
the men at the bars; the perceptible motion of the ship, as she drew
ahead to her anchor, and now and then the call between Wallace, who
stood between the knight-heads, as commander-in-chief on the forecastle,
(the second lieutenant’s station when the captain does not take the
trumpet, as very rarely happens,) and the “executive officer” aft, who
was “carrying on the duty,” all conspiring to produce this effect. At
length, and it was but a minute or two from the time when the “stamp and
go” commenced, Wallace called out “a short stay-peak, sir.” “Heave and
pall,” followed, and the men left their bars.

The process of making sail succeeded. There was no “letting fall” a
foretop-sail here, as on board a merchantman, but all the canvas dropped
from the yards, into festoons, at the same instant. Then the three
topsails were sheeted home and hoisted, all at once, and all in a single
minute of time; the yards were counterbraced, and the capstan-bars were
again manned. In two more minutes it was “heave and she’s up and down.”
Then “heave and in sight,” and “heave and pull again.” The cat-fall was
ready, and it was “hook on,” when the fife seemed to turn its attention
to another subject as the men catted the anchor. Literally, all this was
done in less time than we have taken to write it down in, and in very
little more time than the reader has wasted in perusing what we have
here written.

The Poughkeepsie was now “free of the bottom,” as it is called, with her
anchor catted and fished, and her position maintained in the basin where
she lay, by the counterbracing of her yards, and the counteracting force
of the wind on her sails. It only remained to “fill away,” by bracing
her head yards sharp up, when the vast mass overcame its inertia, and
began to move through the water. As this was done, the jib and spanker
were set. The two most beautiful things with which we are acquainted, is
a graceful and high-bred woman entering or quitting a drawing-room, more
particularly the last, and a man-of-war leaving her anchorage in a
moderate breeze, and when not hurried for time. On the present occasion,
Capt. Mull was in no haste, and the ship passed out to windward of the
light, as the Swash had done the previous night, under her three
topsails, spanker, and jib, with the light sails loose and flowing, and
the courses hanging in the brails.

A great deal is said concerning the defective construction of the light
cruisers of the navy, of late years, and complaints are made that they
will not sail, as American cruisers ought to sail, and were wont to sail
in old times. That there has been some ground for these complaints, we
believe; though the evil has been greatly exaggerated, and some
explanation may be given, we think, even in the cases in which the
strictures are not altogether without justification. The trim of a
light, sharp vessel is easily deranged; and officers, in their desire to
command as much as possible, often get their vessels of this class too
deep. They are, generally, for the sort of cruiser, over-sparred,
over-manned, and over-provisioned; consequently, too deep. We recollect
a case in which one of these delicate craft, a half rigged brig, was
much abused for “having lost her sailing.” She did, indeed, lose her
fore-yard, after which she sailed like a witch, until she got a new one!
If the facts were inquired into, in the spirit which ought to govern
such inquiries, it would be found that even most of the much abused “ten
sloops” proved to be better vessels than common. The St. Louis, the
Vincennes, the Concord, the Fairfield, the Boston, and the Falmouth, are
instances of what we mean. In behalf of the Warren, and the Lexington,
we believe no discreet man was ever heard to utter one syllable, except
as wholesome crafts. But the Poughkeepsie was a very different sort of
vessel from any of the “ten sloops.” She was every way a good ship, and,
as Jack expressed it, was “a good goer.” The most severe nautical critic
could scarcely have found a fault in her, as she passed out between the
islets, on the evening of the day mentioned, in the sort of undress we
have described. The whole scene, indeed, was impressive, and of singular
maritime characteristics.

The little islets scattered about, low, sandy, and untenanted, were the
only land in sight—all else was the boundless waste of waters. The
solitary light rose like an aquatic monument, as if purposely to give
its character to the view. Capt. Mull had caused its lamps to be trimmed
and lighted for the very reason that had induced Spike to do the same
thing, and the dim star they presented was just struggling into
existence, as it might be, as the brilliance left by the setting sun was
gradually diminished, and finally disappeared. As for the ship, the hull
appeared dark, glossy, and graceful, as is usual with a vessel of war.
Her sails were in soft contrast to the color of the hull, and they
offered the variety and divergence from straight lines which are thought
necessary to perfect beauty. Those that were set presented the symmetry
in their trim, the flatness in their hoist, and the breadth that
distinguish a man-of-war; while those that were loose, floated in the
air in every wave and cloud-like swell, that we so often see in light
canvas that is released from the yards in a fresh breeze. The ship had
an undress look from this circumstance, but it was such an undress as
denotes the man or woman of the world. This undress appearance was
increased by the piping down of the hammocks, which left the nettings
loose, and with a negligent but still knowing look about them.

When half a mile from the islets, the main yard was braced aback, and
the maintop-sail was laid to the mast. As soon as the ship had lost her
way, two or three boats that had been towing astern, each with its
boat-sitter, or keeper, in it, were hauled up alongside, or to the
quarters, were “hooked on” and “run up” to the whistling of the call.
All was done at once, and all was done in a couple of minutes. As soon
as effected, the maintop-sail was again filled, and away the ship
glided.

Capt. Mull was not in the habit of holding many consultations with his
officers. If there be wisdom in “a multitude of counsellors,” he was of
opinion it was not on board a man-of-war. Napoleon is reported to have
said that _one_ bad general was better than _two_ good ones; meaning
that one head to an army, though of inferior quality, is better than a
hydra of Solomons, or Cæsars. Capt. Mull was much of the same way of
thinking, seldom troubling his subordinates with any thing but orders.
He interfered very little with “working Willy,” though he saw
effectually that he did his duty. “The ship’s gentleman” might enjoy his
joke as much as he pleased, so long as he chose his time and place with
discretion, but in the captain’s presence joking was not tolerated,
unless it were after dinner, at his own table, and in his own cabin.
Even there it was not precisely such joking as took place daily, not to
say hourly, in the midshipmen’s messes.

In making up his mind as to the mode of proceeding on the present
occasion, therefore, Capt. Mull, while he had heard all that Mulford had
to tell him, and had even encouraged Wallace to give his opinions, made
up his decision for himself. After learning all that Harry had to
communicate, he made his own calculations as to time and distance, and
quietly determined to carry whole sail on the ship for the next four
hours. This he did as the wisest course of making sure of getting to
windward while he could, and knowing that the vessel could be brought
under short canvas at any moment when it might be deemed necessary. The
light was a beacon to let him know his distance with almost mathematical
precision. It could be seen so many miles at sea, each mile being
estimated by so many feet of elevation, and having taken that elevation,
he was sure of his distance from the glittering object, so long as it
could be seen from his own poop. It was also of use by letting him know
the range of the reef, though Capt. Mull, unlike Spike, had determined
to make one long leg off to the northward and eastward until he had
brought the light nearly to the horizon, and then to make another to the
southward and eastward, believing that the last stretch would bring him
to the reef, almost as far to windward as he desired to be. In
furtherance of this plan, the sheets of the different sails were drawn
home, as soon as the boats were in, and the Poughkeepsie, bending a
little to the breeze, gallantly dashed the waves aside, as she went
through and over them, at a rate of not less than ten good knots in the
hour. As soon as all these arrangements were made, the watch went below,
and from that time throughout the night, the ship offered nothing but
the quiet manner in which ordinary duty is carried on in a
well-regulated vessel of war at sea, between the hours of sun and sun.
Leaving the good craft to pursue her way with speed and certainty, we
must now return to the Swash.

Capt. Spike had found the mooring of his brig a much more difficult
task, on this occasion, than on that of his former attempt to raise the
schooner. Then he had to lift the wreck bodily, and he knew that laying
the Swash a few feet further ahead or astern, could be of no great
moment, inasmuch as the moment the schooner was off the bottom she would
swing in perpendicularly to the purchases. But now one end of the
schooner, her bows, was to remain fast, and it became of importance to
be certain that the purchases were so placed as to bring the least
strain on the masts while they acted most directly on the after body of
the vessel to be lifted. This point gave Spike more trouble than he had
anticipated. Fully one half of the remainder of the day, even after he
had begun to heave upon his purchases, was spent in rectifying mistakes
in connection with this matter, and in getting up additional securities
to his masts.

In one respect Spike had, from the first, made a good disposition. The
masts of the brig raked materially, and by bringing the head of the
Swash in the direction of the schooner, he converted this fact, which
might otherwise have been of great disadvantage, into a circumstance
that was favorable. In consequence of the brig’s having been thus
moored, the strain, which necessarily led forward, came nearly in a line
with the masts, and the latter were much better able to support it.
Notwithstanding this advantage, however, it was found expedient to get
up preventer-stays, and to give the spars all the additional support
that could be conveniently bestowed. Hours were passed in making these
preliminary, or it might be better to say, secondary arrangements.

It was past five in the afternoon when the people of the Swash began to
heave on their purchases as finally disposed. After much creaking, and
the settling of straps and lashings into their places, it was found that
every thing stood, and the work went on. In ten minutes Spike found he
had the weight of the schooner, so far as he should be obliged to
sustain it at all, until the stern rose above the surface; and he felt
reasonably secure of the doubloons. Further than this he did not intend
to make any experiment on her, the Señor Montefalderon having abandoned
all idea of recovering the vessel itself now so much of the cargo was
lost. The powder was mostly consumed, and that which remained in the
hull must, by this time, be injured by dampness, if not ruined. So
reasoned Don Juan at least.

As the utmost care was necessary, the capstan and windlas were made to
do their several duties with great caution. As inch by inch was gained,
the extra supports of the masts were examined, and it was found that a
much heavier strain now came on the masts than when the schooner was
raised before. This was altogether owing to the direction in which it
came, and to the fact that the anchor planted off abeam was not of as
much use as on the former occasion, in consequence of its not lying so
much in a straight line with the direction of the purchases. Spike began
to have misgivings on account of his masts, and this so much the more
because the wind appeared to haul a little further to the northward, and
the weather to look unsettled. Should a swell roll into the bight of the
reef where the brig lay, by raising the hull a little too rudely, there
would be the imminent danger of at least springing, if not of absolutely
carrying away both the principal spars. It was therefore necessary to
resort to extraordinary precautions, in order to obviate this danger.

The captain was indebted to his boatswain, who was now in fact acting as
his mate, for the suggestion of the plan next adopted. Two of the
largest spare spars of the brig were got out, with their heads securely
lashed to the links of the chain by which the wreck was suspended, one
on each side of the schooner. Pig iron and shot were lashed to the heels
of these spars, which carried them to the bottom. As the spars were of a
greater length than was necessary to reach the rock, they necessarily
lay at an inclination, which was lessened every inch the after body of
the wreck was raised, thus forming props to the hull of the schooner.

Spike was delighted with the success of this scheme, of which he was
assured by a single experiment in heaving. After getting the spars well
planted at their heels, he even ordered the men to slacken the purchases
a little, and found that he could actually relieve the brig from the
strain, by causing the wreck to be supported altogether by these shores.
This was a vast relief from the cares of the approaching night, and
indeed alone prevented the necessity of the work’s going on without
interruption, or rest, until the end was obtained.

The people of the Swash were just assured of the comfortable fact
related, as the Poughkeepsie was passing out from among the islets of
the Dry Tortugas. They imagined themselves happy in having thus made a
sufficient provision against the most formidable of all the dangers that
beset them, at the very moment when the best laid plan for their
destruction was on the point of being executed. In this respect, they
resembled millions of others of their fellows, who hang suspended over
the vast abyss of eternity, totally unconscious of the irretrievable
character of the fall that is so soon to occur. Spike, as has been just
stated, was highly pleased with his own expedient, and he pointed it out
with exultation to the Señor Montefalderon, as soon as it was completed.

“A nicer fit was never made by a Lunnun leg maker, Don Wan,” the captain
cried, after going over the explanations connected with the
shores—“there she stands, at an angle of fifty, with two as good limbs
under her as body could wish. I could now cast off every thing, and
leave the wreck in what they call ‘_statu quo_,’ which, I suppose, means
on its pins, like a statue. The tafferel is not six inches below the
surface of the water, and half an hour of heaving will bring the starn
in sight.”

“Your work seems ingeniously contrived to get up one extremity of the
vessel, Don Esteban,” returned the Mexican; “but are you quite certain
the doubloons are in her?”

This question was put because the functionary of a government in which
money was very apt to stick in passing from hand to hand was naturally
suspicious, and he found it difficult to believe that Mulford, Jack
Tier, and even Biddy, under all the circumstances, had not paid special
attention to their own interests.

“The bag was placed in one of the transom-lockers before the schooner
capsized,” returned the captain, “as Jack Tier informs me; if so, it
remains there still. Even the sharks will not touch gold, Don Wan.”

“Would it not be well to call Jack, and hear his account of the matter
once more, now we appear to be so near the Eldorado of our wishes?”

Spike assented, and Jack was summoned to the quarter-deck. The little
fellow had scarce showed himself throughout the day, and he now made his
appearance with a slow step, and reluctantly.

“You’ve made no mistake about them ’ere doubloons, I take it, Master
Tier?” said Spike, in a very nautical sort of style of addressing an
inferior. “You _know_ them to be in one of the transom-lockers?”

Jack mounted on the breach of one of the guns, and looked over the
bulwarks at the dispositions that had been made about the wreck. The
tafferel of the schooner actually came in sight, when a little swell
passed over it, leaving it for an instant in the trough. The steward
thus caught a glimpse again of the craft on board which he had seen so
much hazard, and he shook his head and seemed to be thinking of any
thing but the question which had just been put him.

“Well, about that gold?” asked Spike, impatiently.

“The sight of that craft has brought other thoughts than gold into my
mind, Capt. Spike,” answered Jack, gravely, “and it would be well for
all us mariners, if we thought less of gold and more of the dangers we
run. For hours and hours did I stand over etarnity, on the bottom of
that schooner, Don Wan, holding my life, as it might be, at the marcy of
a few bubbles of air.”

“What has all that to do with the gold? Have you deceived me about that
locker, little rascal?”

“No, sir, I have _not_ deceived you—no, Capt. Spike, _no_. The bag is
in the upper transom-locker, on the starboard side. There I put it with
my own hands, and a good lift it was; and there you’ll find it, if you
will cut through the quarter-deck at the spot I can point out to you.”

This information seemed to give a renewed energy to all the native
cupidity of the captain, who called the men from their suppers, and
ordered them to commence heaving anew. The word was passed to the crew
that “it was now for doubloons,” and they went to the bars and
handspikes, notwithstanding the sun had set, cheerfully and cheering.

All Spike’s expedients admirably answered the intended purposes. The
stern of the schooner rose gradually, and at each lift the heels of the
shores dropped in more perpendicularly, carried by the weights attached
to them, and the spars stood as firm props to secure all that was
gained. In a quarter of an hour, most of that part of the stern which
was within five or six feet of the tafferel rose above the water, coming
fairly in view.

Spike now shouted to the men to “pall!” then he directed the falls to be
very gradually eased off, in order to ascertain if the shores would
still do their duty. The experiment was successful, and presently the
wreck stood in its upright position, sustained entirely by the two
spars. As the last were now nearly perpendicular, they were capable of
bearing a very heavy weight, and Spike was so anxious to relieve his own
brig from the strain she had been enduring, that he ordered the lashings
of the blocks to be loosened, trusting to his shores to do their duty.
Against this confidence the boatswain ventured a remonstrance, but the
gold was too near to allow the captain to listen or reply. The carpenter
was ordered over on the wreck with his tools, while Spike, the Señor
Montefalderon, and two men to row the boat and keep it steady, went in
the yawl to watch the progress of the work. Jack Tier was ordered to
stand in the chains, and to point out, as nearly as possible, the place
where the carpenter was to cut.

When all was ready, Spike gave the word, and the chips began to fly. By
the use of the saw and the axe, a hole large enough to admit two or
three men at a time, was soon made in the deck, and the sounding for the
much-coveted locker commenced. By this time it was quite dark, and a
lantern was passed down from the brig, in order to enable those who
searched for the locker to see. Spike had breasted the yawl close up to
the hole, where it was held by the men, while the captain himself passed
the lantern and his own head into the opening to reconnoiter.

“Ay, it’s all right!” cried the voice of the captain from within his
cell-like cavity. “I can just see the lid of the locker that Jack means,
and we shall soon have what we are a’ter. Carpenter, you may as well
slip off your clothes at once, and go inside; I will point out to you
the place where to find the locker. You’re certain, Jack, it was the
starboard locker?”

“Ay, ay, sir, the starboard locker, and no other!”

The carpenter had soon got into the hole, as naked as when he was born.
It was a gloomy-looking place for a man to descend into at that hour,
the light from the lantern being no great matter, and half the time it
was shaded by the manner in which Spike was compelled to hold it.

“Take care and get a good footing, carpenter,” said the captain, in a
kinder tone than common, “before you let go with your hands; but I
suppose you can swim, as a matter of course?”

“No, sir, not a stroke—I never could make out in the water at all.”

“Have the more care, then. Had I known as much I would have sent another
hand down; but mind your footing. More to the left, man—more to the
left. That is the lid of the locker—your hand is on it; why do you not
open it?”

“It is swelled by the water, sir, and will need a chisel, or some tool
of that sort. Just call out to one of the men, sir, if you please, to
pass me a chisel from my tool-chest. A good stout one will be best.”

This order was given, and during the delay it caused, Spike encouraged
the carpenter to be cool, and above all to mind his footing. His own
eagerness to get at the gold was so great that he kept his head in at
the hole, completely cutting off the man within from all communication
with the outer world.

“What’s the matter with you?” demanded Spike, a little sternly. “You
shiver and yet the water cannot be cold in this latitude. No, my hand
makes it just the right warmth to be pleasant.”

“It’s not the water, Capt. Spike—I wish they would come with the
chisel. Did you hear nothing, sir? I’m certain I did!”

“Hear!—what is there here to be heard, unless there may be some fish
inside, thrashing about to get out of the vessel’s hold?”

“I am sure I heard something like a groan, Capt. Spike. I wish you would
let me come out, sir, and I’ll go for the chisel myself; them men will
never find it.”

“Stay where you are, coward! Are you afraid of dead men standing against
walls? Stay where you are. Ah! here is the chisel—now let us see what
you can do with it.”

“I am certain I heard another groan, Capt. Spike. I cannot work, sir.
I’m of no use here—_do_ let me come out, sir, and send a hand down that
can swim.”

Spike uttered a terrible malediction on the miserable carpenter, one we
do not care to repeat; then he cast the light of the lantern full in the
man’s face. The quivering flesh, the pallid face, and the whole
countenance wrought up almost to a frenzy of terror, astonished as well
as alarmed him.

“What ails you, man?” said the captain in a voice of thunder. “Clap in
the chisel, or I’ll hurl you off into the water. There is nothing here,
dead or alive, to harm ye!”

“The groan, sir—I hear it again! _Do_ let me come out, Capt. Spike.”

Spike himself this time, heard what even _he_ took for a groan. It came
from the depths of the vessel, apparently, and was sufficiently distinct
and audible. Astonished, yet appalled, he thrust his shoulders into the
aperture, as if to dare the demon that tormented him, and was met by the
carpenter endeavoring to escape. In the struggle that ensued, the
lantern was dropped into the water, leaving the half frenzied combatants
contending in the dark. The groan was renewed, when the truth flashed on
the minds of both.

“The shores! the shores!” exclaimed the carpenter from within. “The
shores!” repeated Spike, throwing himself back into the boat, and
shouting to his men to “see all clear of the wreck!” The grating of one
of the shores on the coral beneath was now heard plainer than ever, and
the lower extremity slipped outward, not astern, as had been
apprehended, letting the wreck slowly settle to the bottom again. One
piercing shriek arose from the narrow cavity within; then the gurgling
of water into the aperture was heard, when naught of sound could be
distinguished but the sullen and steady wash of the waves of the gulf
over the rocks of the reef.

The impression made by this accident was most profound. A fatality
appeared to attend the brig; and most of the men connected the sad
occurrence of this night with the strange appearance of the previous
evening. Even the Señor Montefalderon was disposed to abandon the
doubloons, and he urged Spike to make the best of his way for Yucatan,
to seek a friendly harbor. The captain wavered, but avarice was too
strong a passion in him to be easily diverted from its object, and he
refused to give up his purpose.

As the wreck was entirely free from the brig when it went down for the
third time, no injury was sustained by the last on this occasion. By
renewing the lashings, every thing would be ready to begin the work
anew—and this Spike was resolved to attempt in the morning. The men
were too much fatigued, and it was too dark to think of pushing matters
any further that night; and it was very questionable whether they could
have been got to work. Orders were consequently given for all hands to
turn in, the captain, relieved by Don Juan and Jack Tier, having
arranged to keep the watches of the night.

“This is a sad accident, Don Esteban,” observed the Mexican, as he and
Spike paced the quarter-deck together, just before the last turned in;
“A sad accident! My miserable schooner seems to be deserted by its
patron saint. Then your poor carpenter!”

“Yes, he was a good fellow enough with a saw, or an adze,” answered
Spike, yawning. “But we get used to such things at sea. It’s neither
more nor less than a carpenter expended. Good night, Señor Don Wan; in
the morning we’ll be at that gold ag’in.”

                                                  [_To be continued._

                 *        *        *        *        *




                   THE LAST ADVENTURE OF A COQUETTE.


                         BY THOMAS MAYNE REID.


A more capricious coquette than the beautiful Kate Crossley never played
with hapless hearts. She is now a sober matron, the wife of an elegant
husband, and the mother of two beautiful children. We hate to rake up
the ashes of bitter remembrances; (for, believe us, gentle reader, this
story, though short, is nevertheless true; and we know one young
gentleman at least who will recognise the unhappy hero of it.) But we
cannot pass over in silence the last episode in the unmarried life of
Kate. It may be a warning to future unfortunate lovers, and afford a
striking instance of that utter heartlessness which a beautiful flirt
alone can feel.

Kate was an heiress, that is, a moderate fortune of two hundred thousand
had been accumulated expressly for her use—for she was an only child.
She had a much larger fortune, however, in her face; and that evening
never passed, that the threshold of her father’s comfortable dwelling
was not crossed by half a score of elegant beaux, all bloods, and some
of them men of fortune. Kate amused herself by making these young
gentlemen jealous. A beautiful flirt, who can command even the small sum
of two hundred thousand dollars, is a dangerous creature in the
community of Philadelphia; and already on Kate Crossley’s account, had
two parties of the aforesaid young gentlemen crossed over to Camden with
sanguinary intentions. Fortunately, however, we have the most vigilant
police in the world, and a mayor, whose instinct is so keen, that it has
been known to forewarn him of the time and place of a duel, the
arrangements of which had been kept religiously secret from all but the
principals and their seconds.

By such efforts of genius on the part of our worthy mayor, had the
chivalrous lovers of our heroine been spared the pain of blood-letting,
and having purchased the pleasing reputation of courage, they were bound
over, and thus procured the sweet privilege of frowning at each other
hereafter without the necessity of fighting for it.

Matters were progressing thus; lovers were alternately sighing, and
smiling, and scowling, when the elegant Augustus Nob returned from his
European tour, bringing with him, of course, a foreign mustache, and a
_decidedly_ foreign accent. Nob was an only son of one of the _first_
families. He had been left an independent fortune by his parents,
(deceased,) most of which he had contrived to spend in Paris and London.
This, however, was still a secret, and Nob was welcome every where.

But under no mahogany did Mr. Augustus Nob stretch his limbs more
frequently than under the hospitable board of Mrs. Crossley. We say
_Mrs._ Crossley, for although her good husband still lived, he was only
identified in the house as a piece of its plainest furniture.

Crossley had served his purpose in this world—he had made the two
hundred thousand—had retired from business, and was no longer of any
value. It was now Mrs. C.’s turn to play her part, which consisted in
practically proving that two hundred thousand can be spent almost as
fast as it can be made. Balls, soirées, and suppers, followed each other
in quick succession. Morning levees were held, attended by crowds of
bloods. The elegant Augustus was always present, and always dressed in
the most fashionable rig. A party at the house of Mrs. Crossley and the
elegant Augustus not present? Who could bear the idea? Not Mrs. C.
herself who was constantly exclaiming,

“My dear Augustus—he is the very life and soul of us; how charming, how
handsome, and how fashionable; just the air that traveling always gives.
How much I long to call him my dear son;” and in fact Mrs. C. was
leaving no stone unturned to consummate this maternal design. She was
not likely to find much opposition on the part of the “elegant” himself.
Not only would the two hundred thousand have been particularly
acceptable at that time, but the heart of the young gentleman, or, in
other words, his vanity, had become greatly excited, and he felt much
disposed to carry off the coquette in triumph, in spite of the agony and
disappointment of at least a score of competitors.

But where is our heroine, Kate, all this time? Flirting, of course, with
a dozen beaux, each at one moment thinking himself most favored, and the
next spurned and despairing. Now she smiles upon Mr. Fitz-rush, and
compliments him upon the smallness of his foot. Fitz blushes, simpers,
and appears not at all vain of his feet—in fact, stammers out that they
are “large, very large, indeed;” to which candid acknowledgment on his
part, should the company appear to assent, he carelessly adds that “they
are small for a man of his size,” insinuating that it is nothing out of
the way to find small men with little feet, and little credit should
therefore be attached; but when a man of large dimensions is found with
elegant little feet like his, the credit out to be quadrupled or tripled
at least.

Kate, the talented Kate, understands it all; and after smiling quietly
at the gentleman’s silliness, she turns her satire upon another victim.

“Ah! my dear Mr. Cressy, how your eyes sparkled last night at the
Opera—they looked like a basilisk’s.”

This gentleman’s eyes were of a very dull green color, and looked more
like a cat’s than a basilisk’s, but not “seeing them as others saw
them,” he replied that “he could not help it—the music always excited
him so.”

“Ah! the music, Mr. Cressy; but perhaps—”

She was prevented from finishing her reply by the announcement of a
gentleman who had just made his appearance in the doorway, and who was
no less a personage than the elegant Augustus Nob.

To say that Mr. Augustus Nob was a small fish in this party, would be to
speak what was not true; on the other hand, he was a big fish—in fact
the biggest in the kettle. Any one who had witnessed the sensation
produced by his announcement, would have judged so. The coquette broke
off in the middle of her satire, and running toward the door, conducted
him to the seat nearest to her own, where, after an elegant bow, he
seated himself—a full grown lion. During the continuance of this
welcome reception, various pantomimic gestures were exhibited by
different members of the company. There was a general uneasy shifting of
chairs—dark looks were shot toward the “elegant,” and conciliatory, and
even friendly glances were exchanged among the beaux, who, forgetting
for the moment their mutual jealousies, concentrated their united envy
upon their common rival. If Cressy’s eyes never sparkled before, they
certainly did upon this occasion; and the right leg of Fitz-rush was
flung violently over the left knee, where it continued to oscillate with
an occasional nervous twitching of the toes, expressive of a hardly
repressed desire on the part of its owner to try the force of those
little feet on the favored “elegant’s” handsome person. It was all in
vain, however, Nob was evidently the successful lover, for he sat close
to the graceful creature—that is, closer than any other—and chatted to
her of balls and operas; and, confident of his position, he did not care
a fig for the envy and jealousy which on all sides surrounded him.

And Kate showered all her attentions upon Nob, and Nob triumphed over
his rivals.

Matters progressed thus for several weeks, Nob still paying marked
attentions to the coquette, whose chief delight seemed to be, not only
to torment her host of other lovers, but occasionally the “elegant”
himself.

Augustus, however, still continued first in favor, and from the
attentions which he received at the hands of Mrs. Crossley, it was
conjectured by the family friends that a marriage with her daughter was
not far distant. The less aspiring of Kate’s former lovers had long
since “hauled their wind,” and only a few, among whom were Fitz-rush and
Cressy, still continued to hang on despairingly to what was evidently a
forlorn hope.

Nob openly boasted that he had run them all out of the field, and was
heard triumphantly to assert that he was breaking the heart of the “deaw
creatuw,” and that he “would be under the positive necessity of healing
it at the hymeneal altaw.” He was “very young to marry—quite a
child—but then to keep the dear sylph in suspense—oh! it would be
bawbawous—positively bawbawous!”

It is not to be supposed that the cunning, the talented Kate was
ignorant of these boasts on the part of the elegant Nob. No—no—Kate
knew every thing, and among other things she knew Mr. Augustus Nob
thoroughly; and she resolved on taking most exquisite vengeance upon
him.

                 *        *        *        *        *

Spring—delightful spring has returned—and all nature looks as sweet as
the lips of a lovely woman. The trees upon our side-walks, and in our
beautiful squares, are once more covered with green and shady foliage,
and from the windows of high houses hang handsome cages, from which
those warbling prisoners—the mockbird, and the troupial, and the linnet
and canary bird, send forth their dulcet notes, filling the streets with
music and melody.

Fashionable ladies are beginning to make their appearance in the
streets, unattended by gentlemen, as it is the shopping hour, and
gentlemen would be only in the way. From the door of an elegant mansion
in the upper part of Chestnut street issues a graceful and beautiful
girl, who is proceeding down the street toward the busier part of the
city. She does not loiter nor look in at the shop-windows, as ladies
generally do at this hour, but walks nimbly along as though she came
forth upon some preconceived errand. As she nears that part of Chestnut
street which is in the neighbourhood of the State-House she lessens her
gait, and walks more leisurely. She is heard to soliloquize—

“In truth, it is as much as my courage, nay, even my reputation is
worth, to enter the studio of my sweet painter thus alone; but what can
I do, since the dear fellow has been banished from our house by the
aristocratic notions of my mother? Well, I shall risk all for him, as he
would for me, I know. How happy it will make him to hear my errand. Only
to think that I am forced to an elopement, or marry that ninny whom my
mother has chosen for me. But I shall elope—I _shall_. Henry has so
often proposed it—how happy he shall be to hear me consent; but I shall
do it in my own way—that is fixed. Henry will laugh when I tell him of
my plans. Some one may be with him at this moment, and deprive me of the
pleasure of conversing with him; but then it is all written here, and I
can see him soon again. ‘Henry Willis, Miniature Painter.’ Yes! this is
the sweet fellow’s place—no one observes me enter.” So saying, the
graceful girl entered a huge hall, the door of which stood open, and
passing up a flight of steps, she tapped gently with her small gloved
fingers upon the door of a chamber, upon which was repeated, in gold
letters, the same words that were exhibited in front of the building—

        “Henry Willis, Miniature Painter.”

In a moment the door opened, disclosing within the studio of an artist,
the artist himself, a fine looking youth, with dark hair and slight
mustache, and dressed in his painter’s blouse, while in the back-ground
could be seen a prim, stiff old lady in high cap and curls, steadily and
rigidly sitting for her portrait.

At sight of the new comer the artist’s countenance became bright with
love and pleasure, and the exclamation “dearest!” that almost
involuntarily escaped him, told that they were no strangers to each
other. The young lady, on the other hand, perceiving the sitter through
the half-opened door, glided back a step or two, so as to be unperceived
by the latter, and taking from her reticule a folded paper, she held it
out to the painter, accompanying the act with these words—“A message
for you, Henry; it would have been pleasanter, perhaps, to have
delivered it verbally, but you see I have been prepared for any
emergency.” So saying, she delivered the paper—received a kiss upon her
little gloved hand—smiled—said, “good morning!” and gracefully glided
back into the street.

The artist re-entered his studio—found some excuse to dismiss the stiff
old lady, and was soon buried, with beaming face and beating heart, in
the contents of the paper he had just received.

He rose from its perusal like a man mad—mad from excess of joy—mad
from love; and hastily striding up and down his small studio, he
exclaimed, “Yes, dearest heart! any thing—any thing you wish shall be
done. One week, and she shall be mine; and such a mischievous trick—but
the fool deserves it, richly deserves it, for aspiring to the hand of
one so immeasurably his superior. Ninny! he little knew how deeply she
has loved, sweet girl! How she has deceived them—father, mother,
friends—all! How sweet and how powerful is first love!”

                 *        *        *        *        *

Kate Crossley had often been heard to say, that whenever she married,
there would be an elopement. She either had a presentiment that such
would be her fate, or she so despised the modern, unromantic fashion of
marrying and giving in marriage, that she was resolved that it _should_
be. Consequently, when the elegant Augustus Nob, on the first day of
May, 1842, knelt before her in the most fashionable manner, and made a
most fashionable declaration, quite confident of being accepted—who
could have refused. He was accepted, with the proviso that it should be
an elopement.

“All right!” soliloquized Augustus, as he closed the hall-door behind
him; “all right, and very simple! old lady decidedly in my
favwaw—reconciliation easy—carriage and four—private clergy—two days
in a hotel—sent for, and all right again—simple, vewy simple, and vewy
romantic, too!”

                 *        *        *        *        *

It was a dark night—a very dark night for the month of May—and a very
cold one, too; and under the shadow of some trees that grew upon the
side-walk in the upper part of Chestnut street, making the spot still
darker, might be seen an elegant carriage and horses drawn close up to
the curbstone.

The driver was on the box, enveloped in a great coat, and at a short
distance from the carriage, and leaning against a tree, might be seen
the figure of a young man, fashionably and elegantly attired. He wore a
cloth cloak, loosely hanging from his shoulders, and he was evidently
waiting for some one to arrive and enter the carriage with him. There
were no passers by, however, to conjecture his motives and actions, as
it was nearly two o’clock in the morning, and the streets were quiet. He
repeatedly took out a splendid watch, and seemed impatiently waiting for
some fixed hour. Presently the great bell upon the state-house tolled
two. A light footstep was now heard in the distance, and a moment after
a graceful woman came tripping along, and approached the carriage. The
young man who had been leaning against the tree, immediately recognized
the figure, and stretched out his hand to conduct her to the carriage.
We will conceal the names of the lovers no longer—they were Augustus
Nob and Kate Crossley.

“My dear Kate,” said he, “I have been waiting for you half an hour—how
vewy cold it is!”

“No, no—not cold on such an errand as ours! But, dear Augustus,” said
Kate, changing her manner, “we must be married by the Rev. Mr. C——,
the good old man has been like a father to me, and I could not think of
anyone else; he has promised me, and is now expecting us.”

“Oh, vewy well,” replied the lover, “you are sure he expects us?”

“Yes; I will give directions to the driver.” So saying she whispered a
word in the ear of the driver, who seemed perfectly to understand her,
and entered the carriage, followed by Augustus.

The driver immediately gave the whip to his horses, and turning down
Chestnut, entered a cross street, and drove northward toward the
district of the Northern Liberties.

The carriage drew up before the door of a handsome house in the upper
part of the city, and the driver, dismounting from his box, opened the
door, let down the steps, and handed the lady to the pavement. Nob
thought that he saw the driver kiss his bride’s little white-gloved hand
as she stepped upon the curbstone; but it was so dark he could not be
sure of this. He was sure, however, that he was the most officious and
impertinent driver he had ever seen; and from the slight glimpse that he
caught of the fellow’s face, by the light of a street lamp, he saw that
he wore a mustache, and was withal a very handsome young man.

It was no time, however, to study physiognomy, or resent imaginary
insults. The door of the house was quietly opened by some one within,
and Nob and his beautiful bride entered, and were shown into the
drawing-room. The servant desired Kate to follow her to a dressing-room,
that she might take off her bonnet, and intimated to Mr. Nob that the
Rev. Mr. C—— would wait upon him in a minute.

Now it was a very strange thing that that same driver, who kissed Kate’s
little hand—for he actually had kissed it—instead of staying by his
horses, as every good driver should do, gave them up to another, and
walked into the house close after the bride and bridegroom. It was also
strange that the bride kept the elegant Mr. Augustus Nob impatiently
waiting in that front parlor for at least twenty minutes; but the
strangest thing of all was, that when she did make her appearance, she
still had her bonnet on, as when last he saw her, and was leaning on the
arm of a handsome young gentleman wearing mustaches and white kid
gloves, whom the stupified Augustus at once recognized as the
impertinent driver, and whom the reader may recognize as Henry Willis,
the artist. Mr. Willis politely thanked Mr. Nob for having kindly
attended his wife thither, and assisted him in bringing the affair to
its happy termination, and added, that as he had driven the party
thither, he hoped that Mr. Nob would condescend to reciprocate and take
the box on their return. Nob, however, having _got the sack_ in so cruel
a fashion, felt no inclination to _take the box_, and in a few moments
he was among the missing. He was never again seen in the city of
Brotherly Love.

The young artist and his beautiful bride entered the carriage and drove
to Jones’s Hotel, where they remained until sent for by Mr. and Mrs.
Crossley, which happy event occurred a day or two after. Whoever should
see the modest and matronly Kate now, with her two beautiful children,
would hardly credit the story that she had ever been a coquette. This,
however, was positively her last adventure.

                 *        *        *        *        *




                          DEATH OF THE GIFTED.


                        BY JOHN WILFORD OVERALL.


    Inscribe on my grave-stone—“_Here lies one whose name was writ
    in water._” John Keats.

    To that sweet land of lyre and song,
      Of storied ancient fame,
    Where deeds of old, like pilgrims throng,
      To bless its mighty name;
    A minstrel went, unloved, to weep,
      And lay his aching heart,
    Where golden skies serenely sleep.
      And fruited gardens start.

    ’Tis bitter for the young to die,
      And leave this world of ours,
    Its sunshine and its sparkling sky,
      Its paradise of flowers—
    But oh! when tears mark every track,
      And woes lead on to death,
    ’Tis blessedness to render back
      The feeble, gasping breath!

    The brightest, frailest, fairest things
      That to the earth are given,
    Feel first the angel’s snowy wings
      To waft them home to heaven—
    And like a meteor in the sky,
      Or foam-beads on the wave,
    They dazzle man’s bewildered eye,
      And sink into the grave.

    Oh! what is Genius but a part
      Of Him, whose glory flings
    A bliss o’er each devoted heart,
      And o’er all earth-born things?—
    An essence of the mind of God,
      A pure ethereal light,
    That wingeth at its master’s nod,
      As angels to their flight.

    Farewell! thou art not yet forgot,
      Nor wilt thou ever be,
    While earth has one sweet Eden spot,
      Or stars laugh on the sea—
    Thou hast thy wish, and on the bed
      Where thou dost gently rest,
    The summer daisy waves its head,
      And blossoms o’er thy breast.

                 *        *        *        *        *




                           LINES AT PARTING.


                             BY T. TREVOR.


    Farewell, farewell!—the brightest day must close:
    And the sweet vision of my recent hours
    Will fade too soon. Ah! will it not return?
    The clouds that evening gathered o’er our heads
    Stayed not till morn; but leave the sun more bright.
    The early mist, that veiled yon green hill-side,
    Has risen, and floated on the air awhile,
    Then slowly vanished, and you see again
    The glades, where sings the bird and bounds the deer.
    And may not absence hide thee, for a time,
    Then give thee fairer back? Oh! I will trust.

    And as beyond the clouds I know the sun
    Shines, though I see him not, my spirit’s eye
    Thy form shall trace, though absent, and thy soul,
    E’en when thou know’st it not, shall soft respond
    To some kind thought of mine. Thus, though forever
    Thy absence last, we shall not wholly part.
    But now, awhile, farewell! and may each boon,
    By Heav’n most prized, fall richly to thy lot.
    Be every thought replete with quiet joy,
    And every purpose overruled for good.

                 *        *        *        *        *




                            THE THREE CALLS.


                            BY H. L. JONES.


The sofas and ottomans were covered with crimson velvet; the morning sun
streamed through folds of rich stuff, that tempered and warmed its
light; the tread was unheard on the thick carpet, and the glowing coal
sent a cheerful smile over the ample apartments.

Alice and Louisa Stanwood were employed much like other young ladies of
their age, hemming long, mysterious slips of muslin, or embroidering in
worsted, and now and then chatting of the last night’s party, or the
gayeties of the coming evening. They were pretty, and rich, and young,
and gay, and admired, and happy. They knew they had complexions and
figures to be both studied and improved—at all events, not to be
injured by the adoption of awkward habits. They were fully alive to the
merits of the last new bonnet, and had their own opinions touching the
“Elssler fling,” and the harmonies of Ole Bull. What with dressing and
calling, and dining and driving, with parties, balls, and social
cotillions; with sleeping good, long, renovating night’s sleep, and
perhaps a little siesta after dinner, really the months, and even the
years, went by with astonishing rapidity.

They had already whirled Alice into her twentieth and Louisa into her
eighteenth winter. (Our city belles do not count life by summers,) yet
placid smiles dwelt on their unruffled features, and even thought had
passed, zephyr-like, over their brows, nor left a mark behind. Their
laugh had a joyousness born of the present, in which neither hope nor
memory had share. They had had no time to think, to feel, to suffer. But
that there was suffering in the world they knew very well. They knew it
by reading history, and the newspapers; nay, they knew, too, there was
suffering of many sorts, and often and often had they dropped the
sympathetic tear over the sentimental woes which the “cunning hand” of
genius portrayed in the novel of the day.

Madam Stanwood, the grandmother of these fair girls, reclined in the
easiest of easy chairs, her feet imbedded in the yielding “brioche,” and
by her side her little reading stand, on which she had just laid down
her book and spectacles. Her pale and composed features, her comely
attire, her dignified deportment, had all that makes age winning and
respectable; and the fond glances with which she regarded her
grandchildren, spoke not less her readiness to sympathize with youth,
than youth’s tenderness and respect for her; for we do, indeed, “receive
but what we give,” and rarely is there an instance of heartfelt sympathy
with the young, that is not cheerfully and sincerely answered.

“The history of any individual, if it were faithfully written out, would
be an epic poem,” said Madam Stanwood, repeating the last lines she had
been reading. “What do you think of that, my dears? Does it not startle
you to look at the faces you meet in the streets, and think of the
history that is so unwritten on them?”

“Undoubtedly it would, grandma, if we ever thought of reading faces;
but, really, I must think there is more poetry than truth in the remark;
I should sooner complain of the entire want of meaning in the faces and
lives of those I meet, than be alarmed at the announcement of a history
in them.”

“I declare,” said the ever laughing Louisa, “I wish something would
happen to startle and confound us among our ‘dear five hundred friends,’
even a little bit of a volcano in our domestic circle would not be
amiss. Such an event, now, as Mary Ware’s elopement! Think what a
shaking that gave our faculties! why it lasted us full a week for steady
talking.”

“Well, I don’t see but Alice or I must be packing up a small bundle, and
getting a farewell letter ready for you, just for the sake of variety,”
said the grandmother, gayly.

The door opened and admitted a tall and very much dressed woman, who
advanced with much liveliness, and greeted the trio.

The usual topics that fill out a ten minutes’ fashionable call were
discussed with great spirit and volubility by all the ladies; the guest
repeated in her farewell, the vivacious interest of her salutation, and
tripped lightly down to her carriage.

“There, grandmother—there is a face! Now, where is the epic poem to
which it is the index?” said Alice.

“What do you read, my dears?”

“I read,” said Alice, “a life spent in much the same round of calls and
visits as she has been making this morning. A mind fully occupied with
the genealogies of all the families in Philadelphia, that are at all
worth knowing. I dare say she knows more now about my grandfather than I
do myself—she does, to be sure, if she knows any thing.” Alice stopped,
and Louisa added,

“I have read something, dear grandmother, that is more objectionable
than gayety in Mrs. Ellicott’s face. Gayety I love dearly in old
people—I love yours—”

“Calling Mrs. Ellicott ‘old people,’ Louisa! you are certainly stark
mad! with all those long white teeth glittering defiance of such a
calumny.”

“Gently! gently!” said Madam Stanwood; “teeth to the contrary
notwithstanding, Mrs. Ellicott is my senior by some years.”

“But how different!” exclaimed Alice, warmly, “how different her gayety
and yours—as different as lightning and sunshine—”

“Nay, Alice,” said Madam Stanwood, in a serious tone, “I must protest
against being compared or contrasted with Mrs. Ellicott. I asked you
what you read in _her_ face. A capability, at least, of feeling and
suffering?”

“You will think me satirical, grandmother; but she does make other
people suffer so much, that—but I wont say it—and yet that hard face,
those authoritative manners, that ever smiling mouth, put them
altogether, she is just one of those persons I should think born not to
suffer any thing, nor to feel much for any body.”

Madame Stanwood looked at the placid face, which had just expressed so
harsh an opinion, with a melancholy smile.

“Come hither, Alice—and you, Louisa; let me teach you not to guess from
the froth on the tossing wave, what is the deep calm that lies a
thousand fathoms below. Long may it be before you know from the quick
sympathy of experience, to detect the sigh under the smile, or to see
how the lonely tears quench the conventional sparkles that seemed so
brilliant.”

The young girls drew near, awed by the serious and almost sad demeanor
of their relative.

“Something you said, Louisa—something that touched long silent chords
in my heart. They do not make music there—they are, as your song says,
‘echoes of harp-strings, broken long ago.’ But it was of Mrs. Ellicott
we were talking. I happen to know a circumstance which, as yet, is
concealed from her nearest friends, except her medical adviser. This
woman, so gay, so social, so alive to all that she feels or fancies her
duty to society, had, only six months ago, the assurance of her
physician, backed by the opinions of the first practitioners in New
York, that her recovery is hopeless—absolutely hopeless.”

“Her recovery, grandmother!—is she ill?”

“She looks well—does she not? Well, she is consuming of a cancer. She
has been hoping that a surgical operation might relieve her, until last
June, when the result of ‘a consultation’ was announced to her, that at
her advanced age it would probably be fatal. Her resolution was taken.
She insisted on knowing the probable length of her life, if the disease
took its course, and then forbade any allusion to it hereafter. Her own
sisters, who are in the house, do not know it. She is as cheerful and as
gay as ever. ‘Let no tears be shed for me while I live,’ she said, ‘mine
are sorrows which would only be doubled by sharing them.’”

“That was noble!” exclaimed Alice. “Oh, how cruel, how unjust I was to
her! and in the very point where she most deserves praise; for I own to
you, her interest in all about her, struck me as particularly frivolous
and unworthy in a woman of her age.” And Alice, in her generous haste to
atone for her injustice, was in some danger of falling in love with what
was, in truth, the exceptionable manner of Mrs. Ellicott.

“She is like Lady Delacour, Alice,” said Louisa, “don’t you remember, in
Belinda?”

“As like as most facts are to fancies,” said Madam Stanwood, “Mrs.
Ellicott, destitute of all Lady Delacour’s grace and fascination, has a
simple, and almost sturdy moral strength, which gives dignity to an
otherwise uninteresting character. She is not acting for point or effect
at all, but expressing simply a disinterestedness and regard for others,
which, under the circumstances, I own, inspires me with more respect
than most martyrdoms.”

“There is the door bell!” exclaimed Louisa, “now, Alice, let us study
characters, instead of talking nonsense.”

The gay Mrs. Lewis was not the counterpart of the gay Mrs. Ellicott, but
the young girls looked wistfully at her, as if they, for the first time,
felt the possibility that, “seeing, they might not see nor understand.”
The smile and the voice, though cordial, seemed not heartfelt. For the
first time they missed a sincerity, a truthfulness in the tones about
them; and they silently listened, with watchful eyes, while their
grandmother talked on with their visiter.

When she, too, had gone, and the gay laugh, and “good morning!” had died
in the quiet room, Louisa broke silence.

“Dear me, grandmother! I feel as if I were treading on a volcano! I
shan’t dare to step on the surface of society for fear of breaking in
upon burning lava somewhere! I declare, this notion of people having two
natures is very terrible—it quite takes away my composure.”

“And yet you have two, Louisa.”

“I, grandmother!—and where is the other, then?”

“Very soundly sleeping, my love—but some arrow, whether of joy or wo,
will waken it to a life of its own. In good time—in good time. Let it
rest—that other self of yours; ’twill spring up, full grown, and
panoplied, some day. But tell me, Alice, how have you read Mrs. Lewis? I
saw you studying her face as if you never saw it before.”

“I am ashamed to tell you how little I made out—merely that she was
good-natured, and happy, and laughing all the day long.”

“So we live, my Alice; and the life that is deepest leaves no traces on
our faces or manners. Society is not to be bored with individual joys or
sorrows; and Mrs. Lewis has the good sense and taste to make lively
visits to her friends, who have neither leisure nor desire to study the
under tones in her laugh, or to see that tears and smiles wear the same
channels in the face.”

“But has Mrs. Lewis’s really been an eventful life?” said Alice. “I have
only known her as a woman who has been struggling somewhat to maintain
her position in society, and not so rich as she would like, perhaps; but
she always appears just the same, as if nothing had ever troubled her
much.”

“Her life,” answered Madam Stanwood, gravely, “has been one of
extraordinary mental vicissitude, though outwardly it has seemed rather
uneventful. Take from her history the very common one of the loss of
property, the habitual cheerfulness that has soothed, sustained, and
encouraged her husband under repeated and continual losses. At one time
he lost three ships in the same storm; he was prostrated, as men so
often are under these reverses; but she constantly had her bright smile
and ready sympathy—and that was every thing to his sick heart. Take the
energy with which, in early life, she struggled against poverty, and has
made herself almost, by mere strength of will, all that she was and is,
and this, my dear children, implies a warfare that you cannot dream of,
far less realize. Take away these minor events in her character, there
is still something which makes her very interesting to me. She is
childless. The prattle of her nursery ceased long ago; and the chill of
death seems on the room which is now never opened. Her last child lived
to be three or four years old; and she told me, not long since, that she
never saw a door open, that she did not unconsciously turn toward it ‘to
see her little Edith come in;’ that she never, never was out of her mind
for a moment. There is something inexpressibly sad to me in her gay
face, so haunted, like the Egyptian banquet, by the image of the dead.
It is not so with us in general; what we have suffered we bury in our
memories, and we keep the graves green sodden down in our hearts, and
even in thought but strew flowers on them. But this presence of a grief
perpetually with and about her, I have pitied her that she must live! I
am certain I respect and love her, that she lives so disinterestedly as
she does.”

“Grandmother,” said Louisa, after a hesitating pause, “has your life
been an eventful one at all? I only know of you that you used not to be
so cheerful as you are now; but since our mother’s death—”

“She has been our mother ever since we knew what it could mean to need
one,” said Alice, fondly kissing her withered hand; “but, dearest
grandmother, your face is a sealed book to us, too; you look very calm,
you are very cheerful always—and yet who knows—”

Alice stopped thoughtfully, and then looking at Madam Stanwood, she saw
that her eyes were tearful, and that with a strong effort she was
endeavoring to preserve her composure. Placing her hand lightly on
Alice’s mouth, to prevent her speaking, she said, with a smile,

“The day promises so fairly, my daughters, if you like, we will drive to
see an old acquaintance, and on the way I will tell you some of those
passages in my life, which I know you want to hear of, but from the
relation of which I have always shrunk. Time has lessened the vividness
of much I have suffered; but what we feel early in life, we feel late
with a clearness it is difficult to account for. But you ought to know
something of the history of your grandmother, and although I do not
intend to give you a full memoir to-day, and perhaps never, I will talk
with you somewhat of old days and feelings. In an hour we will go, and
until then I shall be engaged in my own room.”

Alice and Louisa looked wistfully at each other, as their aged relative
withdrew, but uttered not a word. Often and often they had wished, and
hoped, and guessed, till they were weary of guessing what grandmamma’s
life had been—for they were a little curious, though not reflective;
and many a time a chance word or two had puzzled their young heads not a
little; but hardly had they dared to hope that they ever should know, at
all events, not before they were twenty-five—quite old women—any thing
about it; and now that they were to know, _really_, it was quite too
important a subject to trifle upon. So Louisa, with her mouth very much
drawn down at the corners, and her eyebrows proportionably arched,
withdrew to her room, as much like Madam Stanwood as possible, while
Alice relapsed into her grandmother’s easy-chair. Reflection in an
easy-chair is apt to glide into reverie, and thence the transition to
sleep is not uncommon; and Alice was waked out of marvelous dreams, by
the announcement that the carriage waited for her.

The day was fine and clear, though a little cold, and as the
carriage-wheels rolled almost noiselessly over the smooth, hard road, it
seemed the very afternoon of all the world for story-telling. Yet Madam
Stanwood looked silently out on the landscape before them, and the young
girls did not venture to speak. At last they stopped at a house where
they were a good deal acquainted.

The Williamses were all at home; and a right gay set of young people
they were: then there were their father and mother, and Mrs. Williams’
brother, old Colonel Morgan, who was always ready for a frolic, and the
two Miss Dundasses, from Richmond. They had a very gay call. The two
Miss Stanwoods flirted desperately with the old colonel, and the two
Miss Dundasses beat him about the room with bouquets of bright flowers;
and there was such laughing, till the tears ran, with old Mr. Williams,
and such gentle and sympathizing laughter among the old ladies, and such
heartfelt fun among all, that it was with some effort the Stanwoods at
last left the resounding parlor for the silent carriage.

Silent it became as soon as the doors were closed, and the soft,
crackling sound of the wheels brought the old associations of painful
thought and anxious expectation.

At last Madam Stanwood spoke: but the words seemed rather the repetition
of a record than the expression of thought.

“Saturday, the 20th of May, 1780.”

The girls listened eagerly, but no further sound escaped her. The faint
color came and went on her faded cheek, her eyes closed, and the spirit
within seemed unable to utter its mournful remembrances.

“I thought I could tell you,” she said at last, “but it will not come to
my tongue—and perhaps it is best so—for why should your young hearts
be baptized with sorrow before their time? And besides, all, every thing
within and without is so different now. I scarcely recognize myself as I
look back to that day. _The dark day._ You have heard of it, and the
reason of it—but in those times we were not given to philosophizing.
Yes, all is so changed. The skies I played under are no longer the same.
They bent over a young, hopeful heart then, so blue, so clear—now they
still bend over me, but they promise rest to the weary soul, and they
speak soothingly of a better land.

“The brook behind my father’s house, in which my bared feet daily waded,
turns the wheel of a factory; the trees that shaded our log cabin are
metamorphosed into three-story houses; the country has turned into a
town—and not more has the form changed than the spirit. The minds of
men, trained and inured to suffering, patient, sturdy, vigorous,
watchful—those were men, indeed!”

Madam Stanwood’s face, usually so benignly thoughtful, lighted up as she
spoke, and she looked at the eager faces of her granddaughters with a
smile. The most painful part, the beginning, had been surmounted, and
she went on, less however to them than to herself.

“The twentieth of May! yes, on that day, I had reached my fifteenth
birthday—on that day I met my lover for the last time. He had been
drafted for a soldier. Every heart, men’s, women’s, and children’s, too,
beat but to one tune, and that was their country’s freedom. We never
dreamed then of detaining friend, husband, father or lover, when that
country called. You know the country had been bleeding at every pore
then for years. My father was a stern old man, who had been in the ‘old
French war.’ My mother had been reared in a fort, and had daily loaded
and handed the musket to her husband as he shouldered his axe or his
scythe for his daily labor. Her sister had been carried into captivity
by the Indians, and lived there among them for years before she escaped
to her home. Arms, fighting, wounds, were household words with us. Judge
if we were likely to think a moment of detaining Edward, though the day
was fixed for our marriage. We were to have been married in June, and
now it was May.

“How long it is since that day! how much has come and gone since then!
and I live to tell it! It was but a few years after that the world shook
with the French Revolution—and a few years more—that man of a bloody
age, the expression of all that is evil and great in human nature, rose
and shocked his race, comet-like, with his fierce glare, and then set
forever. Our own calm Washington sleeps in his heart-honored grave, and
the sighs of a grateful people whisper in the cedars above it—but then,
he was living, acting, and inspiring all about him with the indomitable
courage and heroic patience that animated himself. The terrors and
events that stirred our hearts to agony were nigh us, even at our doors,
and strong as we might be in patriotic feeling, almost every family
could count its victims. I was young in years, but we grew old early
then, and my mother had held her first child in her arms at fifteen
years old.

“It was early in the morning—at early dawn—when I parted from him. He
held me to his bosom that was covered with the simple uniform—so
associated in my mind with all that was best and noblest on earth—and
my bosom beat with pride as well as grief. I also could sacrifice
something to my country.

“Well—that day—it wore on drearily, so drearily as you can never know;
and in the afternoon some neighbors came in to talk of the army, and the
destination of the regiment which had just left us. It was long after
dinner—nearly two o’clock. So depressed and wretched did I feel, that
when I lifted my head from my arms, where I was leaning, and gazed out
on the sky, I was more soothed than startled at its strange appearance.
The air seemed absolutely heavy with a darkness that came on like an
army. But my thoughts had been of darkness and blood, and a sadness I
could not shake off. Presently they all saw and felt it too. They sprang
to the door, but it was not a storm, it was not cloudy, but just
dark—the cattle came lowing into the yard, the birds flew to their
nests, the fowls were already on their roosts. I cannot describe to you
the consternation of our household. Superstitious persons are not
wanting in any age, and you may guess that many read in the supernatural
gloom a foreboding of disaster to our arms. That the day of judgment was
approaching was a more common feeling, and a good many went to the
minister’s house in their terror, that they might be listening to
prayer. I don’t remember that I thought about it much, but it was a
relief to see the sky light up as it did after two or three hours, and
see nature going on her accustomed routine.

“We had no mails then, you know, my dears, and often months went on, and
on, and brought no tidings to us, but what we learned from general
rumor, or some chance straggler from the army. Then would come a letter
from Edward, filled with all his former love, but giving no hope of his
immediate return to us. Then came the project of besieging New York, and
then volunteers would not do, nor new soldiers. The country demanded men
who knew and could bear the fatigues of war. Oh! my children! you read
and hear of the glory of war, and of the soldier who sweetly breathes
his last for his country: true, the battle-field is terrible to think
of, but there the groans are those of the dying, and humanity, shocked
at her own barbarity, stanches the wounds, and tearfully holds the head
that a few hours before she was frantic to lay in a bloody grave. But
for the living death that many of our soldiers suffered before the war
was over, there has been no such sympathy. The privation of clothing, of
the commonest sort, the unshod feet, wearily and bleedingly marching
over the snow, the shivering form, half covered by the tattered uniform,
crouching over the fire in the wretched huts of the north, were scarcely
less destructive than the withering heat, and wasting famine of the
southern troops. Fortunately Edward did not go south until the winter,
so that though he wrote of battle, he did not of sickness, and I hoped
still.

“When I next heard from him he was stationed at New London. You know
that terrible story, my daughters. You know that Arnold, the wretch,
whom to name is to execrate forever in American bosoms, ‘Arnold the
traitor,’ was sent to besiege it. He had four times the number of men
that were in the fort. He attacked it on three sides at once, and though
our men fought like lions, it must have been in vain. They fought in
full view of their homes, of all that was dear to them in the world.
Judge if they did not fight. Judge if they did not pour out their blood
like water, while there was any hope. But at last they gave way—they
laid down their arms. And then—they were basely murdered as they stood!
Such a massacre was not known elsewhere, thank Heaven! during our whole
struggle. It is enough to make one shrink from all that bears the name
of man.”

Here Madam Stanwood paused. She had sketched rather than related so far,
and the fair girls listened with a pained and eager interest. Most of
what she had alluded to was new to them, and as they looked on one who
had personally known and suffered in what had to them been only a dry
“history,” she seemed transformed in their eyes. Oh! the “unwritten
history” of that placid face! The written one of that heart, whose every
fibre had been woven in one long web of anxiety and sorrow, and dyed in
the blood of the loved and lost one! For now they saw that Edward must
have been one of those who fell in that massacre. Their eager and
tearful faces expressed the sympathy they did not else utter, and their
aged relative understood it. She went on quietly.

“All is not yet told, my daughters. I heard that Edward had fallen, and
years passed away, and still I heard nothing from him more. Then I
married Mr. Stanwood—and then—and then Edward returned.”

“Returned!” exclaimed both the girls in a breath.

“Yes, he returned. The massacre was not complete. Somebody became
satisfied with blood, and proposed a respite, and about forty were left
living, and taken prisoners to New York. Edward lived through a long,
dreadful fever, alone, without aid or attendance of any sort. Then he
was sent with a hundred others to a prison-ship. God forbid your dear
hearts should be saddened with all he underwent there. We heard it all.
He returned to his family at last, with broken health, broken fortune—”

“And a broken heart! ah, grandmother!”

“No, his heart was not broken. What he felt I never knew, for he learned
my marriage before he came back, and we never met for years. My
children, my story will have been told you quite in vain, if it does not
show you that hearts must live and act, and fulfill present duties, with
what fortitude they may, and _not_ break—nor ‘brokenly live on.’ God
gave me the strength for which I prayed, to perform my duty to my
husband and children, and to set aside from my heart an image which no
longer fitted such a temple. I have long ago ceased to look at him with
any eyes but those of friendly interest, though the recall of so much
that is connected with grief is of course painful, and you see
yourselves that he is both gay and social, and by no means inclined to
play the despairing lover.”

“We see!” they again spoke in a breath.

“Yes, you have seen him this afternoon. Edward—_Colonel Edward Morgan_.
And here we are at home, my loves, an hour past dinner-time.”

                 *        *        *        *        *




                               FAIR WIND.


                            BY J. T. FIELDS.


    O who can tell, that never sailed
      Among the glassy seas,
    How fresh and welcome breaks the morn
      That ushers in a breeze!
    Fair wind! Fair wind! alow, aloft,
      All hands delight to cry—
    As leaping through the parted waves
      The good ship makes reply.

    While fore and aft, all stanch and tight,
      She spreads her canvas wide,
    The captain walks his throne, the deck,
      With more than monarch’s pride.
    For well he knows the sea-bird’s wings,
      So swift and sure to-day,
    Will waft him many a league to-night
      In triumph on his way.

    Then welcome to the rushing blast
      That stirs the waters now—
    The white plumed heralds of the deep
      Make music round her prow!
    Good sea-room in the roaring gale—
      Let stormy trumpets blow—
    But chain ten thousand fathoms down
      The sluggish calm below!

                 *        *        *        *        *




                             KITTY COLEMAN.


                           BY FANNY FORESTER.


An arrant piece of mischief was that Kitty Coleman, with her deep,
bewildering eyes, that said all sorts of strange things to your heart,
and yet looked as innocent all the time as though conducting themselves
with the utmost propriety, and her warm, ripe lips, making you think at
once of “the rose’s bed that a bee would choose to dream in.” And so
wild and unmanagable was she—oh, it was shocking to _proper_ people to
look at her! And then to hear her, too! why, she actually laughed aloud,
Kitty Coleman did! I say Kitty, because everybody called her Kitty but
her Aunt Martha; she was an orderly gentlewoman, who disapproved of loud
laughing, romping, and nick-naming, as she did of other crimes, so she
always said Miss Catharine. She thought, too, that Miss Catharine’s
hair, those long, golden locks, like rays of floating sunshine,
wandering about her shoulders, should be gathered up into a comb, and
the little lady was once really so obliging as to make trial of the
scheme, but at the first bound she made after Rover, the burnished cloud
broke from its ignoble bondage, descending in a glittering shower, and
the little silver comb nestled down in the deep grass, resigning its
office of jailor forever. Oh, Kitty _was_ a sad romp! It is a hard thing
to say of one we all loved so well; but Aunt Martha said it, and shook
her head the while and sighed; and the squire, Aunt Martha’s brother,
said it, and held out his arms for his pet to spring into; and serious
old ladies said it, and said, too,—what a pity it was that young people
now-a-days had no more regard for propriety. Even Enoch Snow, the great
phrenologist, buried his fingers in those dainty locks that none but a
phrenologist had a right to touch, and waiting only for a succession of
peals of vocal music, which interrupted his scientific researches, to
subside, declared that her organ of mirthfulness was very, very
strikingly developed. This, then, placed the matter beyond all
controversy; and it was henceforth expected that Kitty would do what
nobody else could do, and say what nobody else had a right to say; and
the sin of all, luckily for her, was to be laid upon a strange
idiosyncracy, a peculiar mental, or rather cerebral conformation, over
which she had no control; and so Kitty was forgiven, forgiven by all
but——. We had a little story to tell.

I have heard that Cupid is blind; but of that I do not believe a
word—indeed, I have “confirmation strong,” that the malicious little
knave has the gift of clairvoyance, aiming at hearts wrapped in the
triple foldings of selfishness, conceit, and gold. Ay, didn’t he perch
himself now in the eye, and now on the lip of Kitty Coleman, and with a
marvelously steady aim, imitating a personage a trifle more dreaded,
“Cut down all, both great and small!” Blind! no, no—he saw a trifle too
well when he counted out his arrows; and the laughing rogue was ready to
burst with merriment, as he peeped into his empty quiver, and then
looked abroad upon the havoc he had made. But people said that there was
one who had escaped him, a winsome gallant, for whom all but Kitty
Coleman had a bright glance, and a gentle word. As for Kitty, she cared
not a rush for Harry Gay, and sought to annoy him all in her power; and
the gentleman in his turn stalked past her with all the dignity of a
great man’s ghost. Bitter, bitter enemies were Harry Gay and Kitty
Coleman. One evening, just because the pretty belle was present, Harry
took it into his head to be as stupid as a block or a scholar, for,
notwithstanding his promising name, our young Lucifer could be stupid.
Kitty Coleman was very angry, as was proper—for what right had any one
to be stupid in her presence? The like never was heard of before. Kitty,
in her indignation, said he did not know how to be civil; and then she
sighed, doubtless at the boorishness of scholars in general, and this
one in particular; and then she laughed so long and musically, that the
lawyer, the school-master, the four clerks, the merchant, and Lithper
Lithpet, the dandy, all joined in the chorus, though, for the life of
them, they could not have told what the lady laughed at. Harry Gay drew
up his head with as much dignity as though he had known the mirth was at
his expense, cast contemptuous glances toward the group of nod-waiters,
and then, to show his own superior taste, attached himself to the
ugliest woman in the room. It was very strange that Kitty Coleman should
have disregarded entirely the opinion of such a distingué gentleman, but
she only laughed the louder when she saw that he was annoyed by it;
indeed, his serious face seemed to infuse the very spirit, ay, the
concentrated, double-distilled essence of mirth into her; and a more
frolicksome creature never existed than she was, till the irritated
scholar, unable to endure it any longer, disappeared in the quietest
manner possible. Then all of a sudden the self-willed belle declared
that she hated parties, she never would go to another; and making her
adieus in the most approved don’t-care style, insisted on being taken
home at once.

Harry Gay was not a native of our village; he came from one of the
eastern cities to spend a summer there; and Aunt Martha said he was too
well-bred to have any patience with the hoydenish manners of her romping
niece. But Kitty insisted that her manners were not hoydenish; and if
her heart overflowed, it was not her fault, she could not shut up all
the glad feelings within her, they would leap back to the call of their
kindred, gushing from other bosoms, and to all the beautiful, beautiful
things of creation, as joyous in their mute eloquence as she was.
Besides, the wicked little Kitty Coleman was always very angry that Aunt
Martha should attempt to govern her conduct by the likings of Harry Gay;
she would not be dictated to by him, even though his opinions received
the sanction of her infallible aunt. But the lady made a trifling
mistake on the subject matter of his interference. He did not slander
her, and always waived the theme of her follies when her Aunt Martha
introduced it; indeed, he never was heard to speak of the belle but
once—once he swore she had no soul—(the shameless Mohammedan!) a
remark which was only five minutes in reaching its object. But Kitty
Coleman, though shockingly indignant, was not cast down by it. She
called Harry Gay more names than he, scholar as he was, could have
thought of in a month, and wound up with a remark no less formidable
than the one which had excited her ire. And Kitty was right. A pretty
judge of soul he, to be sure—a man that never laughed! how on earth can
people who go through the world cold and still, like the clods they
tread upon, pretend to know any thing about soul?

Harry Gay used to go to Squire Coleman’s very often, and sit all the
evening and talk with the squire and Aunt Martha, while his great, black
eye turned slowly in the direction Kitty moved; but Kitty would not look
at him, not she. What right had a stranger, and a visiter, too, to make
such a very great parade of his disapprobation? If she did not please
him, why she pleased others; and that was enough, she would not turn
over her finger to gain his good will. So Harry and Kitty never talked
together; and when he went away, (he never went till the conversation
fairly died out, and the lamps looked as if about to join it,) he bowed
to the old people gracefully and easily, but to the young lady he found
it difficult to bend at all. Conduct like this provoked Kitty Coleman
beyond endurance; and one evening, after the squire and spinster had
left her alone, she sat down and in very spite, sobbed away as though
her little heart would break. Now it happened that the squire had lent
his visiter a book that evening, which, strange enough for such a
scholar, he had forgotten to take with him; but Harry remembered it
before it was too late, and turned upon his heel. He had gone out but a
moment before, and there was no use in ringing, so he stepped at once
into the parlor. Poor Kitty sprang to her feet at the intrusion, and
crushed with her fingers two tears that were just ready to lanch
themselves on the roundest and rosiest cheek in the world, but she might
have done better than blind herself for her foot touched Aunt Martha’s
_fauteuil_, and, in consequence, her forehead touched the neck of Rover.
It is very awkward to be surprised in the luxurious indulgence of tears
at any time, and it is a trifle more awkward still to fall down, and
then be raised by the last person in the world you would receive a favor
from. Kitty felt the awkwardness of her situation too much to speak;
and, of course, Harry, enemy as he was, could not release her until he
knew whether she was hurt. It was certain she was not faint, for the
crimson blood dyed even the tips of her fingers, and Harry’s face
immediately took the same hue, probably from reflection. Kitty looked
down until a golden arc of fringe rested lovingly on its glowing
neighbor; and Harry looked down, too, but his eye rested on Kitty
Coleman’s face. If soul and heart are one and the same thing, as some
metaphysicians tell us, Harry must now have discovered the mistake he
once made, for there was a strange commotion beneath the boddice of
Kitty Coleman; it rose and fell, as nothing but a bounding, throbbing,
frightened heart, in the wildest tumult of excited feeling, could make
it. And then (poor Kitty must have been hurt, and needed support) an arm
stole softly around her waist, dark locks mingled with her sunny ones as
a warm breath swept over her cheek—and Kitty Coleman hid her face, not
in her hands.

Harry forgot his book again that night, and never thought of it until
the squire put it in his hand the next morning; for Harry visited the
squire very early the next morning, and had a private interview; and the
good old gentleman tapped him on the shoulder, and said, “with all my
heart;” and Aunt Martha looked as glad as propriety would let her. As
for Kitty Coleman, she did not show her face, not she—for she knew they
were talking about her, the sober old people and the meddling Harry Gay.
But when the arrant mischief-maker had accomplished his object, and was
bounding from the door, there came a great rustling among the
rose-bushes, insomuch that a shower of bright blossoms descended from
them, and Harry turned a face, brimming over with joy, to the fragrant
thicket, and shook down another fragile shower, in seeking out the cause
of the disturbance. Now, as ill-luck would have it, Kitty Coleman had
hidden away from her enemy in this very thicket; and there she was
discovered, all confusion, trembling and panting, and—. I am afraid
poor Kitty never quite recovered from the effects of her fall—for the
arm of Harry Gay seemed very necessary to her forever after.

                 *        *        *        *        *




                           THE SILVER SPOONS.


           A TALE OF DOMESTIC LIFE AND AMERICAN MANUFACTURE.


                 BY THE AUTHOR OF “KEY WEST AND ABACO.”


“Here we go, up, up, up—and here we go, down, down, downy,” is a
quotation not more applicable to the movements of children in a swing,
than to the same children in after life, when they are tossed about by
the rude hands of unsteady fortune. In all countries, and in all times,
it has been so to some extent, but never, and no where, in the degree in
which it may be observed in the land and age in which we live.

James Elliot, it is very pleasant for me to state, was an exception to
this general rule: he was a rich man, his father before him was rich,
and his grandfather, who founded the family in this country, was richer
still.

My friend Mr. Elliot lived in a fine old house that had been standing
for two generations; and he lived in a style worthy of a man who owned a
river plantation, and who knew the baptismal name of his grandfather.
You Philadelphians and Knickerbockers cannot be expected to understand
what I mean, or rather the emphasis of my language, when I say _river
plantation_; and therefore I take the trouble to explain that a river
plantation is as different a thing from a sand-hill plantation, or even
a creek plantation, as property in Water street or Wall street is from a
lot up town. There is many a man among us who is undisputed master of
hundreds of acres, who can scarcely pay his taxes: whilst his neighbor,
who owns only half as much, but of a different sort, goes to the springs
every summer, and sends his children into the north to school. You have
seen the “Songs of the South,” I suppose, and I doubt not you liked
them: but let me, as a friend, warn you against forming your opinions of
us and ours from them. They were written by a poet, and if you have any
idea of speculating in southern property do not trust Mr. Simms.

        The land of the pine, the cedar, the vine!
        O! may this blessed land ever be mine!

Now for a summer residence this is all very well; health oozes from the
resinous bark of the pine, the coolest breezes are playing amidst its
leaves, and the most limpid water bubbles from beneath its roots: but
the fine equipages which dash through your cities, and the well-dressed
ladies who occupy them, would not shine long if they trusted to nothing
better than such “land” to support their bravery. O! no, you must ask
for river bottoms, or rich uplands, and then I will go your security for
the cotton they will grow.

Jane Elliot sings this song remarkably well. I was with her last summer
at Saratoga, and one would think, to hear her, that she was dying to get
back, from the pathos with which she would pray—to the guitar—

        “Hide not from mine eye the blue of its sky,”

whilst at the same time I was perfectly aware that she was night and day
teasing her father to spend the whole summer in the north, and then go
to Paris in the fall.

The beaux knew nothing of this however; and one whispered to another, “I
say, Bob, what a sweet little patriot she is. Would not she make a
capital wife, so domestic?”

“I have a great mind,” said Bob, as they walked to the other end of the
saloon, “to try and make an investment in that same ‘land of the pine;’
do you know any thing about the old man? Is he rich?”

“Rich!” ejaculated the dandy, with that upward and downward inflection
of the voice which indicates a good deal of surprise, and some
indignation, “a great deal too rich to own such a man as you for his
son-in-law. No, no, my fine fellow, that’s my game. You could not spend
half her income, whereas, I flatter myself, _I_ can do that easily, and
run the estate in debt by the end of the year.”

Edward Neville was quite in earnest in what he said about his
intentions, and I do not think that any of his friends would differ with
him as to his capacity for getting into difficulties. He had inherited a
small property, enough to educate him, bear his expenses in a few years’
travel, and lanch him, with a good library, upon the wide ocean of the
law: but he inherited none of the perseverance and plodding industry
that had elevated his father to the bench, and made him regarded as the
best read lawyer of his day; and after struggling awhile with his
virtuous impulses, he carefully locked the door of his office, writing
upon the outside, “gone to _court_,” and commenced the ignoble trade of
a fortune-hunter. This was his first season, and Jane Elliot was the
first divinity he had encountered, whose shrine was golden enough to
bring him to his knees.

So far, however, he had made no impression. In fact, I hardly think he
did himself justice. The part was new to him; and the girl herself
seemed worthy of so much purer a feeling, that he was constantly
struggling with himself. “By heavens, I do love her for herself alone,”
he would mutter to himself. “I could die for her, fight for her, do any
thing under heaven for her, except _work_.” And then a sense of his
meanness would overcome him with shame, and he would allow any one else
to take his place in the conversation, whilst he would wander off by
himself to renew his struggles.

My sweet young fortune-hunter, who art reading this page, think what a
poor devil thou art making of thyself. How much more honorable and noble
would it be to labor for thine own support as a street-sweeper even. How
contemptible to coin the heart’s best affections, to degrade the holy
state of matrimony to a matter of bargain and sale, to sell thyself of
thine own will, as an eastern slave is by her masters. O! go to work,
and be a man!

But for this, I should have liked Neville well enough; not however as a
suitor to Jane Elliot. I had other views in relation to that matter. Tom
Barton is a friend of mine, and _though_ the son of a silversmith, or
rather, shall I say, _because_ the son of a silversmith, he is one of
the worthiest fellows I ever knew. I went to school with him, and so in
fact did Jane Elliot. We were in Latin and Algebra, and all that, when
she was only beginning to read: but our old master had a fashion of
making the whole school form a ring in the afternoon, and young and old
were compelled to spell a page of “Dictionary.”

What a speller Jane was! The little thing was sometimes far ahead of
some of the largest scholars, and it was a _caution_ to hear how her
little tongue would rattle off the letters of any word in the column,
from “chatter” to “chevaux de frise.” Tom used to be always just next
below her, never getting above her, and never suffering anybody to get
above him.

It was very curious how they stuck together. Tom always missed when she
did: I have known him in fact, to spell “caper” with two “p’s,” though a
better speller than he was I never met. It was a long time before I
found out the secret; but one day as we were all going to our seats, I
overheard Tom saying, rather reproachfully, “Jane, what _did_ you do
that for?” “Why, Tom, you did not speak loud enough.” Aha! said I to
myself, I understand it now. I thought there must be some prompting
going on, or that little girl would never have stood so high in the
school.

I was very old-fashioned as a boy; they used in fact to call me the old
bachelor; and certainly I had one of the habits of the tribe—a greater
pleasure in watching the developments of the hearts of other people,
than in attending to the beating of my own. Any one, however, might have
taken a delight in observing the present case. Jane I shall not
describe, because she has always been a pet of mine, and I should be
certain to overdo it if I made the attempt: but Tom, I shall let you
know was a fine looking boy, with fair hair, an open countenance, and a
muscular and well knit frame; and he has grown up to be decidedly the
best looking lawyer that practices in our circuit.

All our village had watched the progress of this affair with interest,
and we had all settled down into a calm certainty that it was to be, and
even the envious were prepared to wish them joy. The Elliots had always
been popular; and the Bartons, by correct deportment, hard work for
themselves, civility to their neighbors, and kindness to the poor, had
gained the good will of all. There was malice among us, to be sure, and
there would have been the usual ebullition of it had the affair come off
suddenly; but it was too gradual: Tom and Jane had been lovers from
childhood; it was an understood matter, and each man began to feel that
he had a particular vocation to help to bring it about.

Mr. Elliot decidedly gave into the general way of thinking; but no ears
had ever heard his wife say a word on the subject. She was of Huguenot
descent, and rather too fond of mentioning that circumstance; but still
no one disliked her on that account, every one has a perfect right to
think of his grandfather if he likes, and even to speak of him whenever
he can find a listener who is willing to endure it. On the whole, I
confess I took pleasure in hearing her talk. How she used to bridle up!
how firm her voice grew! and how patronizing her manner! I could listen
to her for hours—especially when Jane was sitting by me.

But that is all over now. I hate the Huguenots, the Edict of Nantes, the
Revocation, and every thing else; and I wish to Heaven old Adam’s blood
in flowing down to the Elliots had come through some other veins than
those of that same fierce French faction.

What do you think? About four years ago, when Tom and I came from
college, both having graduated with honor, he decided that it was time
for him to make open and resolute approaches toward the great end upon
which his hopes were fixed. Consequently, all the time he could spare
from the study of law, and his excellent family, he used to spend with
Jane; and so far as I could judge, from occasionally playing the part of
“Monsieur de trop,” in a ride, or walk, or at the piano, she was
entirely satisfied to have it so.

But one night, after Tom had been making himself particularly agreeable,
as he thought, to the old lady, and had listened to the tale of the
Huguenots for the fortieth time, with exemplary patience, though his
brain was boiling, and he was wishing to the very bottom of his heart
that all her ancestors _had_ passed “that bourne from which no traveler
returns!” that very night, after he had taken his leave, Mrs. Elliot
called her daughter to her, and said in a calm and serious voice, “My
dear, I must request that you will not be quite so familiar with Mr.
Barton. I begin to fear that you are liking him too well.”

“Why, mother, we all like Tom.”

“I know that; and I’m very well satisfied to have him here as often as
the other young gentlemen of the town. His mother is a very proper
person, and so is his father, but there has never been any thing further
than a street acquaintance between us, and I do not mean that there
shall.”

“But, mother, why so? they are very good people surely.”

Mrs. Elliot did not answer directly, but walked to the centre-table,
upon which some refreshments were still standing, and taking up one of
the spoons from a waiter, she placed it in her daughter’s hand, and with
an air of quiet satisfaction, directed her to read aloud what she saw on
the handle.

“I see nothing very remarkable, my dear mother,” said the smiling Jane.
“Here is the old family crest, and your initials and my father’s
blended, and quite an ambitious wreath of flowers running round the
whole.”

“I will thank you, my daughter, to speak more respectfully, when you do
speak of such matters; but that is not what I mean, read the stamp on
the other side.”

“A. Barton, and some hieroglyphics which I cannot make out, is all that
I see.”

“Do you know who A. Barton is, my dear?”

“Of course; it is old Mr. Barton, Tom’s father. Why, mother, I have read
this a hundred times before. It is printed on my pap spoon, and on all
the new-fashioned silver we have in the house. But what of that?”

“Simply this, Miss Jane Elliot, I shall never give my consent for you to
receive as a lover the son of a man who makes our spoons, and cleans our
watches, and who, in short, is only a mechanic. Good night.”

Jane was too much surprised and grieved to say any thing, and she went
to her room, her heart cruelly divided between the duty she owed to her
mother, and the love that she had so long cherished for her _betrothed_.

I ought not to have written that last word. I am not a good novelist, or
I would have been brought to my confessions at a slower rate. However,
it is a fact. Theirs was the rare case, in which neither the language,
nor the feelings of childhood had ever changed. They had vowed
themselves to each other at least a hundred times. More and more solemn
the pledge had grown at every repetition; and when Tom came from college
a few weeks before, it had been cemented with tears.

Ah! she was a noble girl, that Jane! Why did not fate give me a chance
at her, or rather, why did not I, instead of flirting with all the
pretty faces that I saw, why did not I love her, and cherish her, as Tom
did from the first.

However, that is nothing to any body but myself. Jane rose next morning
unrefreshed from her sleepless couch, and the first thing she did was to
write the following note:

    “Dear Tom,—My mother is angry with me for the intimacy to which
    I have admitted you, and has directed me to break it off. So you
    must not come here so often. Nothing in my life has grieved me
    more than this, but I am sixteen only, and my mother’s will is
    mine. Wont you travel? I prefer not seeing you at all, than not
    to see you as of old. But be assured, wherever you go, and
    whatever may be your fortune, one heart will be with you, that
    of yours ever,

                                                     Jane Elliot.”

Now was not she a dear girl. She wept when she wrote it, and she wept
when she sent it, and she had not dried her tears when little Cæsar
brought back this answer:

    “Dear Jane,—Your letter was like a thunderbolt to me, and I am
    hardly able to pen a reply. But I see the wisdom of the course
    you suggest, and shall make my arrangements at once to go to the
    law school at Cambridge. I know my own heart so well that I can
    have no doubts concerning yours; and if labor, and toil, and
    success can win your mother’s approbation, it shall be mine. But
    in any case I am yours till death.

                                                   Thomas Barton.”

Accordingly, Tom went off to Cambridge, and devoted all his strength to
the herculean task of piling up his legal knowledge “higher than one
story”—Everett has said so many witty things in his day, that he need
not mind lending one occasionally—whilst I, with envy in my heart, was
still playing the part of a faithful friend, and keeping Jane advised of
all his movements, and of all his success.

But neither his success in his studies, nor the reputation which one
year’s practice at the bar had given him, softened the prejudices of the
Huguenot lady; and it was as much with a view of keeping them apart as
any thing else, that she traveled with her daughter every summer.

Edward Neville was precisely to the taste of the old lady. She favored
him in every way—gave him a seat in her carriage to Lake George,
invited him to her private parlor, told him at what hour in the morning
she drank the water—in short, turned me completely adrift, and adopted
him as her constant attendant.

I feared the result, and wrote to Tom about it. In reply he thanked me
for the interest I had manifested, but assured me that he had no fears,
that he had the most perfect trust in Jane, that he was laboring with
assiduity to improve the little fortune he had inherited, for he was
sorry to add that there was every probability, that the Elliots would be
in need of the assistance of their friends, and that very soon.

This intelligence very much surprised me. I knew that the old gentleman
had endorsed most imprudently for a friend who was speculating in
western lands, but I had heard only the day before the most glowing
accounts of the value of those lands.

However, the season ended; and when leaving the springs, Mr. Elliot, at
his wife’s earnest solicitation, invited Neville to pay him a visit
during the winter. He accepted it gladly, went to New York, sold his
books, rented his office, and told his friends that he had given up law,
and was thinking of _making an investment in the South_.

But the denouement of this true history presses upon me, and I must
hurry its narration.

About the merry Christmas time, our court-house door and village papers
informed the people that the SHERIFF would sell “all that valuable, &c.,
&c.,” enumerating every earthly thing that Mr. Elliot possessed.

It was a melancholy truth. His friend’s debts came upon him with such
suddenness that he was overwhelmed. He gave himself up for lost, refused
every offer of assistance from Tom and myself, and every one else, and
determined to let the law take its course. He confessed that all he
wanted was time, but he declared he would not suffer any of his friends
to endanger themselves for him.

Tom and I sat up nearly the whole night laying our plans; and it was
determined that I should bid off every article, and that he would be
prepared to pay for them.

On the day of sale one might have thought that there was to have been a
funeral instead of a vendue. The bell seemed to toll in melancholy
notes, and the red flag that the old negro was hobbling about the
village with, one would have thought, by the countenances of those who
looked upon it, was rather the forerunner of a pirate’s visit, than of a
sheriff’s sale.

The northern stage had just driven up to the tavern door, and a handsome
man was stepping from it as the flag was passing. He caught it from the
negro’s hand, and exclaimed, “Good God! driver, what Elliot is this who
is to be sold out to-day? Not Mr. James Elliot the rich planter!”

“Well, I reckon it is,” was the cool reply, as he handed down hat-box
and dressing-case, and a couple of large trunks.

The handsome stranger walked with a very unsteady step into the bar, and
took up an old paper, which one might have supposed that he was reading,
if he did not notice that he was holding it upside down. He appeared to
be dreadfully agitated, but at length he started up and asked if the
stage had gone.

The barkeeper told him that it had driven round to the stable to change
horses, and would be back in an instant.

The stage soon came with a new driver and fresh horses, and into it the
handsome man tumbled with bag and baggage as before. As he wheeled off,
the old driver said to the barkeeper,

“That ’ere is a quare chap. He rode on the top with me a while to-day,
and told me he was gwine to spend the winter here, and p’raps to live.
Did he let you into his name and business?”

“No, but that infernal big trunk of his’n was marked in white paint, ‘E.
Neville.’”

Meantime the sale went on. The property realized more than enough to pay
all that Mr. Elliot was bound for, and yet was struck off for one third
its value.

I settled with the sheriff, and then went to Mr. Elliot, and offered to
put the property again in his hands, and give him his own time to pay
for it.

He accepted my offer with tears in his eyes, and although I felt mean
for taking, even for a moment, the credit which belonged of right to
Tom, yet I stood it like a man.

All would have gone on very well, but the wife of the man from whom Tom
borrowed the money for the purchase was a gossip, and could not keep to
herself any thing she knew; and very soon the true state of the case was
made known to the Elliots.

For a while Tom was very anxious about the result, but he came to me one
morning with this note in his hands:

    “Dear Sir,—I have behaved very foolishly. If you can add
    charity to generosity, come and see us, and you will find me
    very truly your friend,

                                         Emile Neufchatel Elliot.”

It did not take Tom long to go. It did not take me long to explain to
Parson Harris that his services would be wanted in the chancel one of
those mornings. The service itself was short, though from my boyhood up,
I never knew Mr. Harris to offend against a rubric. And it was a short
ride from the church to the plantation. Mr. Harris said a short grace,
and the dinner was delightfully long.

At the end of it, I noticed Mrs. Elliot playing with one of the silver
spoons, and then suddenly dropping it when she perceived that I was
observing her.

This motion drew general attention to her, but though embarrassed for a
moment, she recovered herself, and said with a pleasant smile, “I must
confess, my dear Jane, that I am entirely happy in retracting a speech
which I made to you some years ago. You shall have all the new-fashioned
silver in the house, and I am sure it will be doubly valuable in your
eyes, because the name you have adopted is already stamped upon it.”

Thus happily endeth the true history of the Silver Spoons.

                 *        *        *        *        *




                           THE RUSTIC DANCE.


                                ELSCHEN.


    Break forth in music: swell the sound,
    Till wood and glen re-echo round.
    Let lute and harp unite, to tell
    The sweet discourse that in them dwell,
    And cymbal join its lightest notes;

    List! on the air how sweet it floats!
    And rustic feet keep measure free,
    While all around is harmony.
    Then swell the sounds—prolong the spell,
    Till each forgets his wo to tell!

                 *        *        *        *        *

[Illustration: Painted by G. Morland. Engraved by J. Banister. RURAL
LIFE. Engraved expressly for Graham’s Magazine]

                 *        *        *        *        *




                              RURAL LIFE.


                             (ILLUSTRATED.)


    I left the crowded city,
      In my sulky, one hot day,
    Quite tired of noise, and dust, and crowds,
      And glad to get away;
    And thought I’d take a famous drive,
      At least ten miles or more,
    And have a glance at country life,
      If I’d never had before.

    Old Hector seemed as glad as I
      To leave the rattling street,
    And dashed along the pleasant road,
      With footfall light and fleet.
    Up steep hill-side, o’er level reach,
      Far down in shady vale,
    Where blossom never bent its head
      To rudely passing gale;

    Right onward, onward, swift and far
      I kept my rapid way.
    Till bright, and still, and beautiful,
      Sweet nature round me lay:
    Then checked my speed, and let the rein
      Fall loosely from my hand;
    And bared my forehead to the kiss
      Of breezes cool and bland.

    The dark green wood, the emerald field,
      On which a silver stream
    Like chord of molten silver lay
      Beneath the sunny beam,
    The blossoms gemming every spot
      In colors rich and rare,
    And breathing out their fragrant love
      To bless the wooing air—

    Beautiful! All was beautiful,
      And calm and sweet and pure;
    With naught from sense of loveliness
      The spirit to allure.
    “God made the country,” low I spoke,
      And meekly bowed my head;
    “And man the town;” more loud and stern
      These other words I said.

    Then down a shady lane I turned,
      And slowly moved along,
    Where blossoms filled with odors sweet
      The air, and birds with song.
    Soon, from amid some broad old elms,
      I saw a cottage rise,
    And soon old Hector’s pace I checked,
      In sudden, mute surprise.

    Unseen, I saw, O loveliness!
      Was ever like displayed
    In form so chaste and innocent,
      As in that heavenly maid?
    I sketched the scene: ’tis sent with this;
      Now say, in mien and face,
    Did city maiden ever show
      Such purity and grace.

    I lingered long, then turned away,
      And slowly homeward went,
    That lovely maiden’s image fair
      With all my fancies blent.
    For weeks my dreams were full of her,
      And then I went again
    To seek the cottage where she dwelt,
      But sought for her in vain.

    The old, plain cottage mid the elms,
      Stood where it stood before,
    The rustic lad was there, and sat
      Asleep within the door;
    The kid beside its stately dam
      In the warm sunshine lay:
    But the maiden and the child were gone!
      I slowly turned away.

    Since then, of rustic loveliness,
      Till city belles have curled
    Their lips of beauty, I have talked,
      And challenged half the world
    To show in silks, and lawns, and gems,
      A maiden half so fair
    As she whose bright young cheek was fanned
      By purest summer air.

              THE SEQUEL.

    Last week, of fair young city belles
      I met a brilliant throng,
    Where jewels gleamed, and bright eyes flashed
      ’Mid laughter dance and song.
    One in the crowd, for loveliness,
      Was peerless ’mong the fair—
    Gems glittered in her rich attire,
      And glittered in her hair.

    I saw her—started—looked again—
      Yes, ’twas my rustic maid.
    How sweet her face! how bright her smile!
      Even thus in gems arrayed.
    But something from her lip, and eye,
      And cheek, and brow was gone:—
    The rustic maid, in native grace,
     The city belle outshone.
                                             A.

                 *        *        *        *        *




                                FLOWERS.


    Golden treasures; fairy flowers—
    Spreading all earth’s sunny bowers.
    Bright and fleeting as youth’s day:
    Smiling sunny hours away.
    Thou dost heighten beauty’s glow;

    Youth’s companions, too, art thou,
    Gladd’ning youth and beauty now,
    Soon thou’rt decking death’s pale brow.
    Idol treasures! fairy flowers—
    Brightly decking Flora’s bowers!
                            S. E. T.

                 *        *        *        *        *




                    GAME-BIRDS OF AMERICA.—NO. VII.


[Illustration]


               GOOSANDER. (_Mergus Merganser._ Linnæus.)

It may be considered doubtful whether the bird now before us can fairly
be included in a list of the birds acknowledged as _game_ by the
American sportsman. Their food, consisting entirely of fish, causes
their flesh to be, in our estimation unfit for food; yet there are not
wanting some, who pretend to consider them capital meat, and others who
pursue them as game, from a love of sport and a desire to acquaint
themselves with its natural history. On this ground, therefore, we have
admitted his name into our catalogue, and placed his portrait in our
gallery.

He is a winter inhabitant of the States; is found on the seas, fresh
water lakes and rivers, and bears many different appellations, such as
the Water Pheasant, the Sheldrake, the Fisherman, and the Diver. The
name Goosander is a popular misnomer, because no one of all the nine
species of the genus Mergus has either the appearance or the habits of
geese of any description. They have the bill rather longer than the
middle size, and much more slender and hard in its texture than the
bills of ducks, not being a dabbling or sentient bill like theirs, but
prehensile and of a very peculiar form. The mandibles are straight for a
greater part of their length, but the upper one is much hooked at the
point, and very sharp, and the cutting edges of both mandibles are in
all their length beset with short, but strong and sharp teeth inclining
backward. The bill is thus fitted for taking a very firm hold of
slippery prey, and its skill in capturing fish proves how effective is
this simple apparatus. The Goosander, from having its legs far backward,
is an awkward walker, while it does not dive so well as the proper
diver, yet, by the arrangement of its bill, it is enabled to levy far
more severe contributions upon fish-ponds than any birds which resort to
such places, not even excepting the herons. Their wings are of moderate
length, but clean and firmly made, and the plumage of the body is also
firm and compact, so that the power of flight is considerable, and when
necessary it can be extended to long distances without much fatigue. As
is the case with the ducks, there is an enlargement of the pulmonic end
of the trachea, which probably answers the purpose of a magazine of air,
and enables the birds to remain much longer under water than they could
do if not thus provided. The general color of the bill is red; but a
portion round the nostrils, the ridge of the upper mandible, and the
nail on its tip are dusky. The inside of the gape is bright orange; the
head and the crest, the last of which is most conspicuous in the male,
together with the upper part of the neck, are dark green, passing into
black on the chin and throat; the lower part of the neck, the outer
scapulars, the breast, and all the under part of the body, are white,
with a tinge of yellowish-red. The back and the scapulars next the back
are black, fading into grayish toward the rump; and the tail, which
consists of eighteen pointed feathers, is of a gray color. The principal
quills and coverts are brownish-black, with the exception of the middle
secondaries and the extremities of their coverts, and these form a white
speculum or wing-spot. The head and neck of the female are rust color,
the upper part is of a grayish tint, and the under part white, with a
yellowish shade. In consequence of this she has been figured and
described as the Dun Diver; and the young male, which resembles her in
color, has been considered as the male of the same. The bill and feet
are reddish ash color. The accurate observations of Wilson, Nuttall, and
others, have proved beyond a doubt the true character of the Dun Divers,
and the unfortunate Goosander, whom the English discoverers of the
latter bird had deprived of any consort, has been again restored to his
legitimate rights.

Among the other species which are described in the Ornithologies as
belonging to the Mergansers, we may record the names of the Red-breasted
Merganser and the Hooded Merganser, as species known to American
sportsmen. The latter is peculiar to this continent, migrating during
the winter as far south as Mexico, and displaying its high, circular and
beautifully colored crest in great numbers on the broad waters of the
Mississippi, its elegant form and the strong contrast of the colors of
its plumage rendering it always an object of attention and admiration.

[Illustration]


                  THE WILD SWAN. (_Cygnus Ferus._ Ray)

The swans are among the most ornamental of all water-birds, on account
of their great size, the gracefulness of their forms and motions, and
the snowy whiteness of the plumage of the most familiar species. From
the remotest antiquity they have attracted attention, and the
time-honored fable of the tame swan acquiring a musical song when dying,
instead of the husky voice which usually characterizes him, is still
repeated, though wholly destitute of foundation. The notion probably
arose from confounding the wild species with the tame one, for though
the note of the wild swan, or Whistler, is certainly not musical, yet
there is a mournful sonorousness about it, which gives it not a little
of the expression of a death-song. It is a dull and solemn hwoo-hwoo,
having what is called an inward sound, though audible at a considerable
distance. From this note they have acquired a popular name, that of the
Hooper. They pass the period of reproduction in high northern latitudes,
and in the autumn migrate southwardly over both continents. In winter
they are sometimes quite numerous in the waters of the Chesapeake, and
flocks are seen passing through the interior along the valley of the
Mississippi to the lands around the mouth of that river. The Hooper
emits his note only when flying, or calling on his mate, and though loud
and shrill it is by no means unpleasant, particularly when heard high in
the air, and modulated by the winds. Its vocal organs are remarkably
assisted by the structure of the trachea, which forms two
circumvolutions within the chest, before terminating in the respiratory
organ. On their migratory flights they fly very high in the air, and
close to each other. The height of their flight is probably intended as
a security against their enemies, the falcons, who would prove more than
a match for the swans, notwithstanding their great size and strength, if
they were able to take “the sky” of them. The swan has little or no
means of defence when it is on the wing, the stroke of the wing being
what it chiefly depends on for its defence against an enemy, and this
being but little available when the bird is flying. By taking the sky of
the hostile birds, the swan, however, is enabled to perform its
migratory flight in considerable safety, as the falcons are entirely
harmless to any thing above them. The flight of the Hoopers when they
are on their migrating journeys is much more rapid than from the size
and weight of the birds one would be apt to suppose. As is the case with
all birds of lofty flight, it does not appear to be so rapid as it
really is. This is a point to which it is very essential to attend in
all cases of birds, or indeed any thing else in motion. The portion of
the retina which the visual impression of the observed object passes
over is of course the standard which we have for the measure of its
velocity. In consequence of this, its motion appears to be slower than
it really is, in the same proportion that its distance is increased, so
that a motion at five hundred yards requires to be ten times faster in
order to have the same apparent speed as a motion at fifty yards
distance. This renders it rather a difficult matter for an ordinary
sportsman, however expert he may be in hitting partridges or other
ground game when on the wing, to hit swans when they are passing over
him in their migratory flight; and unless he takes aim before them, at a
distance which experience only can determine, he is sure to miss. The
wind, too, must be taken into calculation in order to insure a
successful shot. The size and weight of the swans, with the abundance of
their feathers, cause the wind to have a very great influence on the
velocity of their flight. Hence they almost invariably go before the
wind in their migrations, and wait, or even halt on their journey, if
the wind be adverse. Before a stiff breeze they can make way at the rate
of not less than one hundred miles in the hour, so that they are very
soon out of the observer’s horizon; but against a wind of the same
strength they can make very little way, and upon a strong cross wind
they drift very far to leeward.

In all ages these birds have enjoyed a considerable degree of fictitious
interest, and, therefore, beside the exaggeration of the musical power
of their “sweet voices,” there are various other improbable things
alleged of them. For instance, it is said that when the frost begins to
set in they assemble in multitudes and keep the water in a state of
agitation to prevent it from freezing. The fact is, that all the
agitation a flock of swans could produce in a lake would but make it
freeze the more rapidly. It is probable, however, that they break the
ice, when it is thin, and continue breaking it at the same place as fast
as it freezes, as is the habit of very many animals in the winter
season.

                 *        *        *        *        *

[Illustration: Drawn by Ch. Bodmer, Eng^{d} by Rawdon, Wright & Hatch
FORT MACKENZIE.]

                 *        *        *        *        *




                            FORT MACKENZIE.


Fort Mackenzie, which was first established in 1832, is 120 paces from
the north bank of the Missouri, fifteen or twenty miles from the falls
of that river, and about a hundred miles from the highest range of the
Rocky Mountains. It was built by the American Fur Company, for the
purpose of trading with the Black-Feet and other neighboring Indians.
From the force and ferocity of the large tribes of Indians in the
vicinity, frequent and serious difficulties occurred. One of these,
which took place in 1833, is thus described in Maximilian, Prince of
Wieds’ “Travels in the Interior of North America:”

“On the 28th of August, at break of day, we were awakened by
musket-shot; and Doucette entered our room crying, ‘levez-vous il faut
nous battre!’ On which we arose in haste, dressed ourselves, and loaded
our fowling-pieces with ball. When we entered the court-yard of the
fort, all our people were in motion, and some were firing from the
roofs. On ascending it, we saw the whole prairie covered with Indians,
on foot and on horseback, who were firing at the fort; and on the hills
were several detached bodies. About eighteen or twenty Black-Feet tents,
pitched near the fort, the inmates of which had been singing and
drinking the whole night, and fallen into a deep sleep toward morning,
had been surprised by 600 Assiniboins and Crows. When the first
information of the vicinity of the enemy was received from a Black-Foot,
who had escaped, the _engages_ immediately repaired to their posts on
the roofs of the buildings, and the fort was seen to be surrounded on
every side by the enemy, who had approached very near. They had cut up
the tents of the Black-Feet with knives, discharged their guns and
arrows at them, and killed and wounded many of the inmates, roused from
their sleep by this unexpected attack. The men, about thirty in number,
had partly fired their guns at the enemy, and then fled to the gates of
the fort, where they were admitted. They immediately hastened to the
roof, and began a well supported fire upon the Assiniboins.

“When the Assiniboins saw that their fire was returned, they retreated
about three hundred paces, and an irregular firing continued, during
which several people from the neighborhood joined the ranks of the
Black-Feet. While all this was passing, the court-yard of the fort
exhibited very singular scenes. A number of wounded men, women, and
children, were laid or placed against the walls; others, in their
deplorable condition, were pulled about by their relations, amid tears
and lamentations. The White Buffalo, who had received a wound at the
back of his head, was carried about in this manner, amid singing,
howling, and crying. They rattled the schischique in his ears, that the
evil spirit might not overcome him, and gave him brandy to drink. He
himself, though stupified and intoxicated, sung without intermission,
and would not give himself up to the evil spirit. Otsequa Stomik, an old
man of our acquaintance, was wounded in the knee by a ball, which a
woman cut out with a penknife, during which operation he did not betray
the least symptom of pain. Natah Otarm, a handsome young man, was
suffering dreadfully from severe wounds. Several Indians, especially
young women, were likewise wounded. A spectator alone of this
extraordinary scene can form any idea of the confusion and the noise,
which was increased by the loud report of the musketry, the moving
backward and forward of the people, carrying powder and ball, and the
tumult occasioned by about twenty horses shut up in the fort.”

Our illustration, a most spirited and vigorous representation of Indian
life and character, gives a view of the attack made upon the sleeping
Black-Feet early in the morning. It is eminently characteristic of
Indian warfare, and affords an admirable specimen of the fierce
encounters so frequent among the savage sons of that remote wilderness.

                 *        *        *        *        *




                     THE FISHER BOY JOLLILY LIVES.


                        A GLEE, FOR FOUR VOICES.

      WORDS BY ELIZA COOK.—COMPOSED AND ARRANGED BY W. R. WRIGHT.


[Illustration: musical score page 1]

[Illustration: musical score page 2]

    First Verse:
    Merrily, oh! Merrily, oh!
    The nets are spread out to the sun;
    Merrily, oh! The Fisher boy sings,
    Right glad that his labour is done,
    Right glad that his labour is done.

    Happy and gay with his boat in the bay,
    The storm and the danger forgot;
    The wealthy and great may repine at their state,
    And envy the Fisher boy’s lot.

    Chorus:
    Merrily, oh! Merrily, oh!
    This is the burden he gives,
    Cheerily, oh! Though the blast may blow,
    The Fisher boy jollily lives,
    The Fisher boy jollily lives!

    Second Verse:
    Merrily, oh! Merrily, oh!
    He sleeps till the morning breaks;
    Merrily, oh! at the sea gulls scream,
    The Fisher boy quickly awakes.
    The Fisher boy quickly awakes.

    Down on the strand he is plying his hand,
    His shouting is heard again;
    The clouds are dark, but he springs to his bark,
    With the same light hearted strain.

    Chorus:
    Merrily, oh! Merrily, oh!
    This is the burden he gives,
    Cheerily, oh! Though the blast may blow,
    The Fisher boy jollily lives,
    The Fisher boy jollily lives!

                 *        *        *        *        *




                          REVIEW OF NEW BOOKS.


    _Reminiscences of Samuel Taylor Coleridge and Robert Southey. By
    Joseph Cottle. New York: Wiley & Putnam. 1 vol. 12mo._

This is quite an important contribution to the literary history of the
nineteenth century. To be sure, it is confined to a small space, and a
few individuals, but it is full of original and important matter as far
as it goes. Cottle, the author, was a bookseller at Bristol, was the
early friend of Coleridge, Southey, and Wordsworth, and carried his
friendship so far as to publish their first unsalable books. Throughout
the lives of Coleridge and Southey, he appears to have been their
associate or correspondent. He now publishes the letters of both, and
his recollections of their character, conduct, and conversation. No
lover of Coleridge can read the book without deep pain. It presents him
as given over to sloth and self-indulgence, as careless of his word, as
indifferent to the happiness and comfort of his wife and children, as a
deceitful and unsafe friend, as a kind of sublime charlatan and
vagabond. The revelations regarding his use of opium are astounding.
About the year 1814 he consumed a pint of laudanum a day. He spent
upwards of _£_2 10_s._ a week for opium, at the very time his family
were suffering, and he himself was living on the charity of a friend. He
borrowed money freely of his friends, ostensibly for the necessaries of
life, but really to obtain the means of gratifying his debasing habit.
He lost all control over himself. The champion of free will was himself
the prey of a passion which swayed his volitions. The philosopher who
was to reconcile philosophy with Christianity, was daily in the habit of
violating both. The poet who celebrated in such exquisite verse the
affections, abandoned his own family. Since Rousseau, there has not been
his like among men of letters. In a letter to Josiah Wade, in 1814, a
letter which he desires to have published after his death, he
acknowledges all that his worst enemies could impute to him. “In the one
crime of OPIUM,” he says, “what crime have I not made myself guilty of?
Ingratitude to my Maker! and to my benefactors—injustice! and
_unnatural cruelty to my poor children_! self-contempt for my repeated
promise—breach, nay, too often, actual falsehood!” In the same letter
he remarks—“Conceive a poor, miserable wretch, who, for many years, has
been attempting to beat off pain by a constant recurrence to the vice
that produces it. Conceive a spirit in hell, employed in tracing out for
others the road to that heaven, from which his crimes exclude him! In
short, conceive whatever is most wretched, helpless, and hopeless, and
you will form as tolerable a notion of my state, as it is possible for a
good man to have.” The apology for Coleridge’s use of opium has been
found in his own assertion, that he acquired the habit originally in an
attempt to quiet physical pain. Southey denies this, and, indeed,
imputes duplicity to Coleridge in all the apologies he makes for his
vices of self-indulgence.

Southey, it seems, from the first, never placed any dependence upon
Coleridge. Writing to Cottle, in 1836, he says—“I know that Coleridge,
at different times of his life, never let pass an opportunity of
speaking ill of me. Both Wordsworth and myself have often lamented the
exposure of duplicity which must result from the publication of his
letters, and by what he has delivered by word of mouth to the worshipers
by whom he was always surrounded. . . . I continued all possible offices
of kindness to his children long after I regarded his own conduct with
that _utter disapprobation_ which alone it can call forth from all who
had any sense of duty and moral obligation.” When Coleridge placed
himself under the care of his friend, Morgan, to be cured of his opium
insanity, and while he was writing letters to the friends who lent him
money, that he had reduced his allowance to twenty drops of laudanum a
day, he was secretly taking his enormous doses, obtained by deceiving
his benefactor, and by playing the meanest tricks upon his hired
attendant. Coleridge’s whole life appears to have been that of a
vagabond. He subsisted on the charity of friends whom he continually
deceived or outraged. At least so he appears in the representations of
Southey and Cottle, and partly in his own confessions. Many of Cottle’s
remarks are sufficiently good for nothing; and he occasionally cants and
whines distressingly, but we see no reason to doubt his statements of
fact. We hope that if any thing can be said in his favor, his relations
will promptly do it. In the present book the author is sunk to the level
of the Savages and Dermodys of literary history.

If Coleridge, in this book, is deprived of almost every thing but his
genius, and is even represented as having that a good deal dashed with
charlatanry, Southey appears in his most amiable light. The austerity
and spiritual pride of the man are not so prominent as the finer
qualities of his heart. His letters are admirable. The earlier ones are
especially spirited and graphic. He sketches the external appearance of
his acquaintances to the life. “I saw,” he says, “Dr. Gregory to-day; a
very brown-looking man, of most pinquescent and full-moon cheeks. There
is much tallow in him.” Of Dr. Hunter he draws a very animated portrait.
“He has a very red, drinking face, little, good-humored eyes, with the
skin drawn up under them, like cunning and short-sightedness united. I
saw Dr. Hunter again yesterday. I neither like him, nor his wife, nor
his son, nor his daughter, nor any thing that is his.” Gilbert Wakefield
is despatched in a few words. “He has a most critic-like voice, as if he
had snarled himself hoarse. You see I like the women better than the
men. Indeed, they are better animals in general, perhaps because more is
left to nature in their education. Nature is very good, but God knows
there is very little of it left.” The whole of Southey’s youthful
letters are marked by sense, enthusiasm and humor. The collection
extends almost to his death. In 1826, while he was editing an edition of
John Bunyan, he writes to Cottle, noticing a rumor that the Pilgrim’s
Progress was a mere translation from the Dutch. “The charge of
plagiarism,” he says, “is utterly false. _When you and I meet in the
next world, we will go and see John Bunyan_, and tell him how I have
tinkered the fellow, for tinker him I will, who has endeavored to pick a
hole in his reputation.” This is a most perfect specimen of Southey’s
peculiar humor. In another letter Cottle tells him that Mackintosh has
said his style was founded on Horace Walpole’s. Southey replies, “my
style is founded on nobody’s. _I say what I have to say as plainly as I
can, without thinking of the style, and this is the whole secret. . ._
In fact, I write, as you may always have remarked, such as I always
converse, without effort, and without aiming at display.” This
confession from the most fascinating of prose writers, conveys an
important truth with authority.

We have said that this book derives all its value from the letters or
recollections of the author’s eminent friends. As such it will be
extensively read. Cottle’s portion is done badly, especially in the
arrangement of the matter. No person curious in literary history will
fail to obtain the book, in spite of the compiler’s deficiencies.

                 *        *        *        *        *

    _The Public Men of the Revolution, Including Events from the
    Peace of 1783 to the Peace of 1815. In a Series of Letters. By
    the late Hon. Wm. Sullivan, LL. D. Edited by his Son, John T. S.
    Sullivan. Philadelphia: Carey & Hart. 1 vol. 8vo._

This book was originally published thirteen years ago. The present is a
new edition, with additional notes and references, and a short biography
of the late author. The work relates to the political history of the
United States, and especially to the questions at issue between the
Federalists and Democrats. The author was a Federalist, and the book
throughout is devoted to the vindication of the character and conduct of
the leading members of his party, and the policy they advocated. The
style of the composition is without bitterness, and lacks even the
energy we might expect in a political discussion. It is calm, clear,
somewhat diffuse, apologetic in its tone, and strikes hard hits in the
blandest possible manner. The leading men and measures of the country,
from 1783 to 1815, a period when party spirit raged and foamed almost to
madness, are taken up in their natural order, and discussed with
considerable candor. One peculiarity in the volume will impress every
reader. The writer appeared to have felt that he was coming before the
bar of public opinion as the advocate of persons under its ban. Instead
of assuming a high tone, and dealing sturdy blows to the right and
left,—instead of grappling firmly with a question, and exhibiting it at
once in all its bearing—he adopts a sly, insinuating, apologizing,
round about manner, which deprives his style of vitality, and conveys
the impression of a timid thinker. We do not believe that Mr. Sullivan
would have adopted this style unless he had supposed that in the popular
mind Federalism was identified with projects to dissolve the union, and
sell the country to old England. In this we think he altogether
under-estimated the intelligence of the people. Many of the men whose
character he defends so timidly, need no defender at all; men who, if
their merits are to be presented, deserve a hearty and eloquent
recognition, unconnected with answers to dead and stale calumnies.

In this volume Mr. Jefferson is treated, not as he will be treated by
the historian, but in the spirit of an opposing partisan. No fair and
full representation of the man is given, no clear insight is shown of
the fitness of the man for the times. Mr. Sullivan does not go very deep
into the philosophy of Democracy, nor appreciate its nature. It could
not be expected. With all his intelligence and virtue he lived in the
times of which he writes, took sides with one of the parties, and judged
Democracy by the light of Federalism, not by its own light. No man can
fairly analyze what he hates or despises. With this abatement, Mr.
Sullivan is eminently candid and judicial in his estimate of the leading
Democrats. It would be impossible to point out a single passage of
intentional misrepresentation in his book. But of unconscious
misrepresentation there is necessarily much, and a person who desired to
obtain a perfectly accurate view of political men and measures, could
not get it by reading these letters. It must be conceded that it is
disgraced by none of that falsehood, bigotry, and blackguardism, which
characterize almost every former work on the subject, and which appears
now to survive the controversaries from which they originally sprung.
Mr. Sullivan was one of those perfectly honest politicians who would not
stoop to an untruth, and who possessed the virtue of moderation. He
writes like a man who believes every thing he says—a rare endowment in
a political author.

Perhaps the most valuable portion of this book is its anecdotes of
numerous men whose private character is but little known to this
generation, and of numerous events of which history has taken little
note. To the future historian of our country the work, on this account,
will be very valuable.

                 *        *        *        *        *

    _Budget of Letters, or Things which I Saw Abroad. Boston: Wm. D.
    Ticknor & Co. 1 vol. 12mo._

Under this somewhat quaint title we have quite an original book of
travels. It consists of a collection of private letters, written by an
intelligent lady of Providence to her friends at home, and printed
exactly as they first came from her pen. They are accordingly honest
transcripts of real impressions of objects thrown off in a clear,
careless style, and strongly infused with individual peculiarities. Even
her “O dears!” and “goodness me’s!” and “I verily believe!” are
retained. Such a book has, of course, a great deal of raciness. Those
objects and scenes which professional tourists linger most lovingly
over, and in the celebration of which they indulge in so much
premeditated rapture, our authoress fearlessly describes according to
her own perceptions. Many of her opinions are, doubtless, crude, and
much of her criticism of little worth. In logic she is fond of giving
the lady’s reason. There are many things on which she passes judgment,
of which she knows little or nothing. Some objects she saw with her eye
and not with her mind. But, taking the book as it is, in all its
freshness and individual truth, and we can hardly bring to mind a late
publication of a similar nature, which excels it in interest, or one
more likely to be pleasing to the tourist. There are a hundred little
incidents, scenes, and annoyances, which most travelers forget as soon
as experienced, which are made quite interesting in this book, and
constitute its original feature. We hope this will not be the last work
of the authoress.

                 *        *        *        *        *

    _Chambers’ Miscellany of Useful and Entertaining Knowledge.
    Boston: Gould, Kendall & Lincoln._

This is a fac-simile of the Edinburgh edition. It is composed of a
series of articles on a wide variety of subjects, including history,
biography, sketches of travel, science, poetry, &c., &c. It is published
in weekly numbers. No publishers in Europe equal the Messrs. Chambers in
tact to discern the popular taste, and enterprise to meet it. The
present work has had a large circulation abroad, and is well calculated
to be popular here. Each number is complete in itself.

                 *        *        *        *        *

    _The Anatomy of Melancholy. What it is, with all the Kinds,
    Causes, Symptoms, Propensities, and Several Cures of it. By
    Democritus Junior. With Translations of the Classical Extracts
    by Democritus Minor._

There is scarce any volume to which the scholar turns with such constant
and ever recurring delight as Burton’s Anatomy of Melancholy. It is a
store-house of rich and rare learning, and abounds, beyond any parallel,
in apt and original quotation; but this is, at last, its least merit,
for the author’s own vein of thought, though quaint, is vigorous and
manly, and is enlivened by arch and graceful digressions, full of
classic wit and sturdy English humor. Dr. Johnson justly characterized
the work as “a valuable book—perhaps overloaded with quotations—but
there is great spirit and great power in what Burton says, when he
writes from his own mind.” The doctor said that it was the only book
that ever took him out of bed two hours sooner than he wished to rise.
The copy before us is published in Philadelphia, by J. W. Moore, 193
Chestnut street, and in New York by Wiley & Putnam, 161 Broadway. The
volume is well printed, in large and distinct type and upon good paper.
We are rejoiced to see so excellent a reprint of our old favorite.

                 *        *        *        *        *

    _Memoir of Elizabeth Fry, with Extracts from her Journal and
    Letters. Edited by Two of Her Daughters. 1 vol. Philadelphia.
    No. 193 Chestnut Street._

The career of this distinguished and untiring philanthropist has excited
deep interest and admiration on both sides the Atlantic; and her memoirs
cannot be read without an increased respect for a character at once so
exalted and meek, so brave and gentle. The account given by Mrs. Fry of
the early religious struggles which resulted in the devotion of her life
to God and her fellow creatures, will be found full of thrilling
interest to those who have themselves known the night of doubt, and the
joy that cometh with the morning of assured reconciliation with Heaven.
The details of her prison labors are also rich in instruction. We
commend the work to the attention of those who believe, with us, that
there is no study more noble than the life of the just.

                 *        *        *        *        *

    _Ireland’s Welcome to the Stranger, or an Excursion through
    Ireland in 1844 and 1845, for the Purpose of Personally
    Investigating the Condition of the Poor. By A. Nicholson._

The authoress of this volume, a lady of Irish descent, seems to have
been so deeply impressed with the sufferings of the unfortunate children
of the Emerald Isle, that she determined to visit and minister to them
in person. She appears to have effected this purpose with very
inadequate means, often afoot, and under privations which most of the
sterner sex would have shrunk from. Her opportunities for learning the
true condition of the lower classes were ample, and seem to have been
improved with intelligence and judgment. Her descriptions are life-like
and animated; and the book is to those for whom the subject has interest
a pleasant and instructive one.

                 *        *        *        *        *

    _The Celebrated Treatise of Joach. Fortius Ringelbergius de
    Ratione Studii: Translated from the Edition of Van Erpe. By G.
    P. Earp. With Preface and Appendix, by W. H. Odenheimer, A. M.,
    Rector of St. Peter’s, Philadelphia. Philadelphia: Carey &
    Hart._

This treatise is a most valuable one, and the translation strikes us as
deserving praise. The Rev. Mr. Odenheimer has greatly added to the
excellence of the book by his preface and appendix.

                 *        *        *        *        *

    _Essay on the Fairy Queen. By J. S. Hart, Professor of the
    Philadelphia High School._

Every reader knows that Spenser’s “Fairy Queen,” although marked by
striking and exquisite passages, is not calculated to be a popular work,
in consequence of the faults of the narrative. Professor Hart has, in
the essay before us, with the mind of a poet and the skill of an artist,
removed the objection alluded to, and presented the narrative in an
attractive style, introducing into his remarks many of the most
beautiful passages. The obvious result of his labors will be to bring
the remarkable and brilliant parts of this poem familiarly before the
public, and make many persons acquainted with Spenser who would never
have undertaken the task of laboring, like miners, through a mass of
rubbish to arrive at the pure ore. The publishers are Wiley & Putnam, of
New York, and they have issued it to the world in a manner worthy of the
excellence of the work itself.

                 *        *        *        *        *

    _The Boy’s Treasury of Sports, Pastimes and Recreations._

A most delightful book for the instruction and amusement of the young,
has just been issued under the above title, by Messrs. Lea & Blanchard
of this city, from the London edition. It is indeed a treasury of
knowledge for juveniles, comprehending chapters on various kinds of
sports of the field, green and play-ground, on archery, angling, the
care and keeping of animals and birds, authentic chemical experiments,
&c., &c. There are nearly four hundred engravings interspersed
throughout the volume, explanatory of the different subjects treated
upon, and well calculated to illustrate the text. On the whole, we
regard the “Treasury” as eminently calculated to be both useful and
popular, and think the publishers entitled to praise for presenting to
our youth so rational a means of amusement and instruction.

                 *        *        *        *        *

    _The Legend of Latimer, a Zurich Tale, with other Poems. By
    William Nind, M. A. London: F. & J. Rivington._

We have before us a copy of this pretty little volume, prepared in
handsome style by the publishers. The main poem has for its subject the
celebrated Latimer, who, with his co-laborer Ridley, suffered martyrdom
during the reign of “bloody Queen Mary,” and is marked with considerable
merit. Some of the minor pieces are also worthy of praise, of which we
would particularly instance a poem entitled “The Secret of the
Universe.”

                 *        *        *        *        *

    _Pictorial Life of La Fayette._

Messrs. Lindsay & Blakiston, of this city, have recently published a
Pictorial Life of Gen. La Fayette, embracing anecdotes illustrative of
his character. The eminent services rendered by this distinguished
Frenchman in our struggle for national independence, and the chivalrous
attributes of his character, render every thing connected with him
interesting in the eyes of the American people. We are, therefore, glad
that the enterprising publishers of the volume before us have caused it
to be prepared, so that our youth may have an opportunity of becoming
acquainted with the merits of the gallant marquis, and learn from his
example, a lesson of devotion to the cause of popular liberty.

                 *        *        *        *        *

    _Pictorial Life of Gen. Marion._

Tradition has transmitted, and the pages of history recorded too many
instances of the daring hardihood, patient endurance, and indefatigable
perseverance of this celebrated partisan warrior, not to have rendered
his name familiar as a household word throughout the whole length and
breadth of our land. A volume, just issued from the press of Messrs.
Lindsay & Blakiston, gives an epitomized but highly interesting memoir
of his life and deeds, and describes, in a graphic and spirited manner,
a number of the scenes of strife in which Gen. M. was engaged. The
preface to the volume, after alluding to the inscription on the tomb of
Marion, at Belle Isle, St. Stephen’s Parish, South Carolina, states that
“this volume is presented as an humble echo to the labors of those who
would keep the memory of such men green among the people;” and as the
design is a laudable one, so must we regard the publication now under
notice as admirably calculated to effect the object intended.

                 *        *        *        *        *

[Illustration:
Laure Colin
LE FOLLET
Boulevart S^{t}. Martin, 61.
_Toilettes de Longchamps._
_Chapeaux de M^{me}._ Delaunay, _pl. de la Bourse, 31—Plumes et fleurs de
  M^{me}._ Tilman, _r. Ménars, 2;_
_Robes de M^{me}._ Bienvenu, _r. de la Chaussée d’Antin, 41;_
_Mantelet en dentelle de_ Violard, _r. Choiseul 2^{bis}—Corsets de_
  Pousse, _r. Montmartre, 101._
Graham’s Magazine.]

                 *        *        *        *        *

Transcriber’s Notes:

Table of Contents has been added for reader convenience. Archaic
spellings and hyphenation have been retained. Obvious typesetting and
punctuation errors have been corrected without note. Other errors have
been corrected as noted below. For illustrations, some caption text may
be missing or incomplete due to condition of the originals available for
preparation of the eBook.

page 217, of butcher’s shops in the ==> of butchers’ shops in the
page 218, appellation of _têtes-carreés_ ==> appellation of
  _têtes-carrées_
page 239, and pillared collonade, ==> and pillared colonnade,
page 266, that the Elliot’s would ==> that the Elliots would
page 271, sevez-vous il faut ==> levez-vous il faut

[End of Graham’s Magazine, Vol. XXXI, No. 5, November 1847]





End of the Project Gutenberg EBook of Graham's Magazine, Vol. XXXI, No. 5,
November 1847, by Various

*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK 58926 ***